The Odyssey, book IX;

————
—
—_—se
a

τὰς δὰ eee οα wow ee ee ψν'

: Toronta University PWibrary.

PRESENTED BY

Lhe University of Cambridge

through the Committee formed in

the Old Country

to aid in replacing the loss caused by the Disastrous Fire

of February the 14th, 1890.

Digitized by the Internet Archive

— in 2011 with funding from
«University of Toronto

-
-

ve.org/details/odysseybooki00home a

eee (ODYSSEY, OF HOMER

BOOK IX

Zonden: C. J. CLAY anv SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.

Cambrivge; DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
Beipsig:; F. A. BROCKHAUS.

itt | Press Series

mei dt vl 4 by iD ἢ

THE ODYSSEY OF .- HOMER

BOOK IX

WITH INTRODUCTION NOTES AND APPENDICES

BY

σι M. EDWARDS M.A.

FELLOW ASSISTANT-TUTOR AND CLASSICAL LECTURER OF
SIDNEY SUSSEX COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
τ 1887

ἡ [All Rights reserved]

Cambrivge :
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

629%
ΤΙ αν

PREFACE:

Tuis edition of the Ninth Book of the Odyssey is
intended for use in the higher Forms of schools. The
text adopted is that of La Roche with a very few slight
alterations. I have also found the editions of Fick and
Cauer very serviceable in matters of textual criticism.
In the explanatory notes I have made great use of the
work of previous editors. In particular I must express
my obligations to the editions of Dr Merry, Professor
Mayor, Ameis and Hentze, Faesi, and Pierron. Mr
D. B. Monro’s Homeric Grammar has been constantly
by me; and only those of my readers who have used
that admirable work will be able to appreciate the ex-
tent of my indebtedness to it. I have given frequent
references to this book in the notes; but it is in the
Introduction on Homeric Forms and in the Appendices
that I have used it most freely. The work of Van
Leeuwen and Da Costa on the Homeric Dialect has
been of great use in questions of Accidence. Among
other works which I have consulted with profit I should

E: H. b

vi PREFACE.

especially mention Professor Jebb’s excellent Introduction
to Homer; Mr Walter Leaf’s edition of the Iliad, books
1.—xul.; Mr Monro’s edition of the same; and the
Lexicons of Ebeling and Autenrieth. Mr R. A. Neil,
Fellow of Pembroke College, has very kindly read all
the proof-sheets, and has made many suggestions, of
which I have gladly availed myself. I have alsa to
thank Mr A. W. W. Dale, Fellow of Trinity Hall,
for some valuable additions to the notes.

G. M. EDWARDS.

CAMBRIDGE,
Nov. 28, 1887.

CONTENTS:

OUTLINE OF THE STORY OF THE ODYSSEY
HOMERIC FORMS : :

TEXT OF OpyssEY IX. . 3

NOTES 2 - - :

APPENDIX A. The Article

“ B. The Subjunctive

” ε: The Optative .

9 D. ἄν and κε(ν) -

" E. The Infinitive

Ἔ F. Note on Verbs in -aw, -€w, -ow

a G. Metre

7 H. Lost Consonants

+ I. Confusion between ἡ and εἰ

9 K. Od. 1x. 116—151 in Fick’s Aeolic sion?
INDEX . . . . ° °

Συε

MmULLINE OF: THE STORY OF THE
OMY ΞΘ.

BOOKS I—IV.

THE ADVENTURES OF TELEMACHUS},

[I] In the tenth year after Troy was taken the gods
decree the return of Odysseus, who is being detained by the
nymph Calypso in the island of Ogygia. Athene goes to
Ithaca to urge Telemachus, son of Odysseus, to call an
assembly of the Ithacans, and to complain to them of the
deeds of the suitors of Penelope; and then to sail to Pylos
and Sparta to hear tidings of his father. [II] The meeting
in Ithacais held. The suitors answer Telemachus haughtily.
Telemachus sets sail for Pylos. [III] He is received by
Nestor, king of Pylos, who tells him of Agamemnon and
Menelaus, and sends him on to Sparta with Peisistratus his
son. [IV] Telemachus comes to Menelaus at Sparta, and
learns from him that Odysseus is with Calypso. The suitors
make a plot to waylay Telemachus on his return to Ithaca.

1 There seems to be little doubt that this portion of the poem,
called the Τηλεμάχεια, formed no part of the original Odyssey.
Cf. Prof. Jebb (/utroduction to Homer, page 131) who holds that
Kirchhoff has proved that it is at least highly probable that
“(Ἢ The Odyssey contains distinct strata of poetical material,
from different sources and periods. (2) The poem owes its present
unity of form to one man; but, under this unity of form, there
are perceptible traces of a process by which different compositions
were adapted to each other.” For a statement of the history of the
Homeric question Chapter Iv. of Prof. Jebb’s book is well worth
studying. '

P OUTLINE OF THE STORY

BOOKS V—VIII?.

THE ADVENTURES OF ODYSSEUS FROM THE ISLAND OF
CALYPSO TO PHAEACIA.

[V] The gods in council send Hermes to Calypso to bid
her let Odysseus go. Odysseus sails away on araft. Posei-
don causes him to be wrecked off the coast of Phaeacia.
Aided by Ino he swims ashore, and there falls asleep.
[VI] He is found by Nausicaa, daughter of Alcinous king of
the Phaeacians, and is brought by her to the palace of her
father. [VII] Odysseus is entertained by Alcinous, who
promises to further his return on the morrow. [VIII] Alci-
nous brings Odysseus to the Assembly of the Phaeacians.
Odysseus witnesses their games. Afterwards at a banquet
Demodocus the minstrel sings of the Trojan war. Odysseus
weeps. Alcinous perceiving this asks him to tell his story.

BOOKS IX—XxXIl.

ODYSSEUS TELLS ALCINOUS OF HIS PREVIOUS
W ANDERINGS.

[IX] Odysseus tells of his adventures with the Cicones,
with the Lotus-eaters, and with the Cyclops Polyphemus;
also [X] how he went to Aeolus, god of the winds, to Laestry-
gonia, and Aeaea the island of Circe, where he dwelt for one

2 According to Kirchhoff’s view, the original Odyssey was a
poem on the Νόστος ᾿Οδυσσέως, to which portions of our present
Odyssey roughly correspond: viz. the greater part of books 5, 6, 7, 9,
11 and the first part of 13. Fick’s edition is arranged on this
principle; the Νόστος ᾽Οδυσσέως coming first; next the Τίσις ᾽Οδυσ-
σέως (i.e. the latter part of book 13 and books 14—22 [except 15]
and part of 23), which he holds to be the first considerable addition
to the original Odyssey ; next some additions to the Nooros portion ;
then the Τηλεμάχεια (I—4); and lastly the Σπονδαί (part of 23
and 24).

OF THE ODYSSEY. x1

year. [XI] He relates his visit to the world below; and
how he sought counsel of Teiresias and saw the spirits of
many renowned Greeks; next [XII] how he passed by the
Sirens, and escaped Scylla and Charybdis, and came to the
Island of the Sun. Then having lost all his ships and men
he saved himself on a plank, and reached the Island of
Ogygia, where he was entertained by Calypso for seven
years.

BOOKS XIII--XVI.
ODYSSEUS AT THE HOMESTEAD OF EUMAEUS.

[XIII] Odysseus leaves Phaeacia and lands in Ithaca.
Athene changes him into the appearance of a beggar, and
tells him that she will aid him in taking vengeance on the
suitors. [XIV] Still disguised he goes to the homestead of
his swineherd Eumaeus, to whom he hints that his long-lost
master may soon return. [XV] Telemachus returns from
Sparta. He escapes the plot of the suitors who waylay him,
and goes to see Eumaeus. [XVI] He recognises his father
Odysseus. They resolve to slay the suitors, ὁ

BOOKS XVII—XXIV.

THE RETURN OF ODYSSEUS TO HIS PALACE AND HIS
' FINAL TRIUMPH.

[XVII] Telemachus visits Penelope, but does not tell her
of the return of his father. Eumaeus brings Odysseus to the
palace still disguised. His deg Argus recognises him and
dies. [XVIII] Odysseus fights with Irus, a beggar who was
befriended by the suitors. Penelope takes gifts of the suitors.
They are still insolent. [XIX] Penelope questions Odysseus,
who tells her that her husband is even now on his way
home. Odysseus is recognised by the old nurse Eurycleia.

Xl OUTLINE ‘OF (THE “ODYSSEY,

[XX] Athene plans with Odysseus the killing of the suitors,
Theoclymenus the seer has a vision of coming vengeance.
[X XI] Penelope proposes to the suitors the ordeal of the bow
of Odysseus. None of them can bend it; but Odysseus strings
it with ease. [XXII] He throws off his disguise and slays
the suitors with his arrows. [XXIII] Penelope recognises
Odysseus, who tells her of his wanderings. [XXIV] Hermes
conducts the souls of the suitors to Hades. Odysseus dis-
covers himself to his father Laertes. The kinsmen of the
suitors attempt to take vengeance on Odysseus; but Athene,
at the bidding of Zeus, causes peace to be made.

HOMERIC FORMS.

§ 1. General Remarks.

1. THE language of Homer is generally called ‘Old
Ionic,’ 1.6. old as compared with the ‘ New Ionic’ which
we find in Herodotus. The chief characteristic of this
Homeric dialect is a remarkable richness and variety, ap-
pearing especially in the use of many alternative forms; so
much so that we cannot look upon the language of Homer
as a particular dialect existing at any particular time. It is
in fact not a dialect at all, but a traditional epic style, which
received various accretions during the long ages of its de-
velopment.

2. This is what we might expect after what has been
said above (pages ix, x, notes I and 2). For the Odyssey
which we now have was not the work of one poet, but was
based on an older poem, which probably had its origin in
Greece Proper, being composed in what we may call the
old Achaean dialect; and was thence carried by the Ionian
colonists to the west of Asia Minor, where it was afterwards
revised and added to at different times by Ionian poets.
Hence naturally arose great linguistic variety, the newer
forms being blended with the old. Then again the rhapso-
dists, by whose recitations the Homeric poems were trans-
mitted for several centuries before writing came into use,
must necessarily have sometimes substituted later for earlier
forms ; and doubtless often introduced interpolations com-
posed in more modern language. Further, during the
many generations between the time when Homer was first
committed to writing and the age of the Alexandrian Gram-

χὶν HOMERIC FORMS.

marians, who were the first to pay any scientific attention
to the formation of Homeric words, many corruptions must
have been introduced into the text. Hence many so-called
‘Homeric forms’ may be due to the ignorance of transcribers
who knew only Attic Greek. For instance, in the old Ionic
Alphabet the symbol E represented the three sounds e, ἢ
and εἰ; and O represented 0, and ov. This is only one
cause among many owing to which transcribers from Ionic
into the later writing must have introduced forms which
were not really Homeric}.

3. The presence in Homer of some forms belonging to
the Aeolic dialect, some of which will be pointed out in this
Introduction and in the Notes, has led some critics to believe
that the original Iliad and Odyssey were originally composed
in Aeolic and that during the sixth century B.c. they were
turned into Ionic by an Ionian poet. This theory has been
put forward by Professor Fick, who has published an edition
of Homer, in which he has translated into the Aeolic dialect
those portions of the Iliad and Odyssey which he conceives
to belong to the original poems*, This brilliant four de
force has not brought conviction, as to its details, to the

‘minds of scholars generally; though it must be recognised as
by far the most important attempt to give a reasonable ex-
planation of the facts of Homeric language. We cannot tell
whether the so-called Acolisms in Homer may not really be
forms common to several old Greek dialects. It is impos-
sible to speak with certainty on this question ; for we have
no knowledge as to the Greek dialects during the period in
which the Homeric poems were first composed.

4. The text of Homer which we now possess was formed
by the labours of the great Alexandrian scholar Aristarchus.
This text, which, roughly speaking, may be said to give us
the Homer of the Age of Pericles, we must accept for
practical purposes; though doubtless it differs somewhat
in the matter of forms from the Homer which was recited by
the rhapsodists of Ionia.

1 See Appendix I. 2 See Appendix Κ,

HOMERIC FORMS. XV

§ 2. Vowels.
The following points should be noticed with regard to the
Vowels in Homer :—
1. Differences from Attic:
ἢ where we have ἃ in Attic: e.g. θώρηξ, πρήσσω. Some-
, times even where we have ἃ in Attic: e.g. ἠνεμόεις (ἀνεμο5).
ov sometimes where we have o in Attic: e.g. νοῦσος, οὔνομα,
πουλύς.

2. Interchange of Vowels:
ἢ and ε interchanged: e.g. νηός and νεός, H's and évs (all used
in Homer).
ὦ and o: e.g. δύω and δύο.
ἃ and ἃ: e.g. ἀνήρ and avip.
εἰ and ε: e.g. ἡμείων and ἡμέων. Cf. also elpwrdw, εἵως,
ὑπείρ, εἰν. On ξεῖνος see Appendix H. 5.
N.B. the long vowels in the following: καλός, ἴσος (Attic igos),
φθάνω.
3. Assimilation of Vowels: see § 23 and Appendix F.
4. Interchange of quantity: e.g. ἀπειρέσιος and ἀπερείσιος (both
in Homer). :
5. Diphthongs scanned as two syllables: e.g. παῖς and πάις, εὖ
and ἐύ. ‘The diphthongs are later than the uncontracted forms.

§ 3. Consonants.

1. Doubling of Consonants :
σ᾽ and oo: e.g. ὅσος and ὅσσος, ᾿Οδυσεύς and ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ὀπίσω
and ὀπίσσω, allused. Cf. also 8 15. 1.

mand wr: e.g. ὅπ(π)ως, ὁπ(π)ότερος.
v and tT: e.g. ὄτ(τ)ι.
For the doubling of consonants caused by the digamma see
Appendix H. 4.
2. Metathesis (change of position) when there is a p in the word:

e.g. καρδίη and κραδίη, θάρσος and θράσος, daprés and dpards.
Cf. πέρθω, aorist ἔπραθον : δέρκομαι, aorist ἔδρακον.

χνὶ HOMERIC FORMS.

Assimilation combined with A pocope.

3. [The term afocofe is applied to such cuttings off as πὰρ
ξίφεος, παρθέμενος.]

4. This assimilation takes place especially with the prepositions
ἀνὰ and κατὰ: e.g. κὰδ δ᾽ ἔβαλε, kay γόνυ, κάππεσε, Kavvevoas: ἂμ
πεδίον, ἀμβαίνειν.

5. Loss of Consonants. [See also Appendix H.]

(2) The Digamma.

The Digamma is the letter Vau, probably pronounced like the
English W, and denoted by the symbol f; hence called ‘Digamma’,
because it is like a double ΓΤ. The existence of this letter in Greek
is inferred from its presence in the inscriptions of certain dialects,
e.g. Doric and Boeotian; also from the evidence furnished by other
languages of the Indo-European group; e.g. compare Greek oivos,
Latin vizum and English wine; also οἶκος and wicus, ἰδεῖν and
videre. Further these words οἶνος, οἶκος and idetv and many others
are very often treated in Homer for metrical purposes as if they
began with a consonant. There are, however, many places in our
present texts of Homer where the Digamma of undoubted Digamma-
words is neglected in the metre. This may be accounted for by
supposing either (1) that even when the Iliad and Odyssey were
composed the Digamma was archaic, and was used or not according
to metrical convenience; or (2), much more probably, that the neg-
lect of the Digamma is due to corruption of the text during the cen-
turies' between Homer and Aristarchus. It is worth noticing that
the large majority of passages where the Digamma is neglected
admit of very easy emendation}.

(ὁ). Other Lost Consonants.

For the loss of 2 and also of a primitive Y-sound, which may be
traced in the metre of Homer, see Appendix H. 6.

§ 4. First Declension.

This declension (of stems ending in -a and -7) includes the femi-
nine of the article and of adjectives and pronouns in -os, also
feminine participles.

1 See Appendix H. 1.

HOMERIC FORMS. XVil

1. Feminine Singular.

We find ἡ (1) for a of Attic after p and vowels: e.g. πέτρη,
κλισίη :

(2) even for a of Attic in words like ἀληθείη, εὐπλοίη.
But generally ἃ of Attic is also ἅ in Homer.

Exceptions: ἃ appears very rarely instead of ἡ: e.g. θεά ‘ god-
dess’, Ναυσικάα. & is found in 67% feminine of δῖος, and in a few
vocatives: e.g. νύμφα, μαῖα.

2. Masculine Singular. Nominative ends in -ns: e.g. βορέης.

Exceptions: (1) a few proper names: e.g. Αἰνείας, Ἑρμείας.

(2) a few nominatives in a: e.g. εὐρύοπαϊ, μητίετα,
νεφεληγερέτα, epithets of Zeus; κυανοχαῖτα, of
Poseidon ; ἱππότα, of Nestor.

Genitive: -ao: e.g. ᾿Ατρεΐδαο.
-ew: e.g. Πηληιάδεω.
τῷ after a vowel: e.g. ‘Eppelw.

3. Genztive Plural.

-awv (generally) for -ασων, cf. Latin -arum for -asum: e.g.
αἰχμητάων, ὠκειάων.

-ewy: e.g. ναυτέων. So we have both πολλάων and πολλέων.

των after a vowel: e.g. παρειῶν.

4- Dative Plural.

-nov(v) (perhaps -nou(v); -yoe being due to the analogy of
oot): e.g. πύλῃσιν, κελσάσῃσι (participle).

τς (probably yo’, i.e. ῃσι elided before a vowel; though in
our present texts ys is also found before consonants):
e.g. τῇς, θοῇς. :

ταις very rare: e.g. θεαῖς, πάσαις. But these forms are
probably corrupt.

5. -gtucase. A few instances of the old Instrumental case in
φι(ν) are found in Homer: e.g. κρατερῆφι βίηφι ‘by strong might’;
also used as an ablative, e.g. ἐξ εὐνῆφι ‘out of bed’; and as a loca-
tive, e.g. κλισιῆφι ‘in the tent’, θυρῆφι ‘at the door’, i.e. ‘out of
doors’.

1 Perhaps really an accusative ; the others being probably vocatives originally,

which have come to be used as nominatives. ‘hey are generally regarded as
Aeolic forms.

XVill HOMERIC FORMS.

§ 5. Second Declension.

This declension includes masculine and neuter forms of the
article, and of adjectives, participles and pronouns with stems
ending in o.

1. Genitive Singular ; endings

τοιο: e.g. τοῖο (article), θανάτοιο.
-00: e.g. ὅο (relative), δήμοο.
του is also used.

2. Dative Plural;
-οισι(ν): 6.5. θεοῖσι.
τοις probably before vowels only, and should be written
-οισ᾽ (i.e. -o1ot elided): e.g. θεοῖσ᾽ ἐναλίγκιος. In our
present texts, however, there are some instances of -ots
before consonants.

3. Genitive and Dative Dual: -ouiv: e.g. τοῖιν, ἵπποιϊν.

4. -t case: (1) instrumental: e.g. δακρυόφι πλῆσθεν “ were
filled with tears’; (2) asan ablative: e.g. ἐκ θεόφιν ‘from the gods’;
(3) as a locative ὑπὸ ξυγόφι ‘under the yoke’.

5. Words like νόος, ὀστέον, χρύσεος are generally left uncon-
tracted.

6. The Homeric forms λαύς, νηός, πλεῖος represent the ‘Attic
declension” forms λεώς, νεώς, πλέως.

8 6. Third Declension.

1. Under this declension it will be necessary to consider
several of the different kinds of stems separately. The following
points, however, should first be noticed.

Dative Plural, The case-ending is -ot: e.g. ἔπεσ-σι, ποσσὶ (for
πόδ-σι), βουσὶ (for βοξσὶ).

Sometimes the case-ending is joined to the stem by a connecting
vowel e, and the σ is doubled; e.g. ἐπέ-εσσι, μιμνόντεσσι (participle).
-gtis very rare: e.g. χείρεσι as well as χείρεσσι and χερσὶ: also ποσὶ

‘and ἔπεσι.

Genitive and Dative Dual: -οιιν : e.g. ποδοῖν.

HOMERIC FORMS. xX

«φι case. Almost all the instances of this in the third declension
are with stems in eo-. Examples (1) instrumental αὐτοῖσιν ὄχεσφι
‘chariot and all’, (2) as ablative ἐξ ᾿Ερέβεσφι ‘out of Erebus’, (3) as
locative ὄρεσφι ‘on the mountains’.

2. Stems endingine. a is lost before case-endings beginning
with a vowel.

(2) Stems in eo.

Genitive singular -eos, rarely contracted into -eus, e.g. θάμβευς ;
generally left uncontracted as also the other cases, e.g. ἀληθέα.

Dative -et often contracted into -e.

Dative plural generally has three forms; e.g. ἐπέ-εσσι, ἔπεσ-σι
and ἔπεσι.

N.B. σπέος (and ometos), G. σπείους, D. σπῆι, Ὁ. Pl. σπήεσσι,
σπέσσι. But see Appendix I.

(2) Stems in ac.

Singular. Plural.
N. A. δέπας δεπὰ
α. δέπαος δεπάων
Τὴ; δέπαϊ, δέπαι δεπάεσσι, δέπασσι, δέπασι

N.B. κρέας: Plur. Ν. A. κρέα, κρέατα (9), G. κρεῶν, κρειῶν (Ὁ),
1). κρέασι. κρέατα is probably not Homeric; and for κρειῶν we
should read κρεάων. ;

(c) Stems in oc.

Singular.
N. αἰδώς ἠώς χρώς
Α. αἰδόα ἠύα χρόα
G. αἰδόος ἠόος χρόος
D. aldot mot . χρόϊ

N.B. 0a should be read in all cases instead of ἠῷ of the Mss.

3. Stems in ev and nv (υ is for Ff: which is lost before case-
endings beginning with a vowel).

Singular. Plural,
N. βασιλεύς βασιλῆες
V. βασιλεῦ
Α. βασιλῆα βασιλῆας
G. βασιλῆος βασιλήων

1). βασιλῆι βασιλεῦσι

XX HOMERIC FORMS.

Sometimes in proper names we have -ea, -eos, Κ.Τ.λ.:

e.g. Τυδέα, Τυδέος, Τυδέϊ, So also ᾽Οδυσσέα, and Πηλέος as well
as Πηλῆος.

The adjective 7s also év's ‘good’ has acc. ἠΐν and ἐΐν, gen.
ἐῆος. From the neuter ἠῦ we have the adverb jv, ἐΐ, ed (very
frequent in compounds).

4. Stems ine.

The ordinary declension is as follows:

Singular. Plural.
N. partis μάντιες
Vi. μάντι
Α. μάντιν μᾶντις
(. μάντιος μαντίων
D. parti μαντίεσσι

Genitive singular perhaps also -eos: e.g. πόλεος ; but this is a
doubtful form.

Dative singular rarely -εἰ : e.g. πόσεϊ.

Dative plural rarely -εσι : e.g. ἐπάλξεσι.

Singular. Plural.
N. πόλις πόλιες, πόληες
Α. πόλιν πόλις, πόληας, πόλεας, πόλεις(9)
G. πόλιος, πόληος, πόλεος) πολίων
D. πόλι, πόληϊ, πόλει(") πολίεσσι

There is another form πτόλις, A. πτόλιν, G. πτόλιος, 1). πτόλεϊ.

Singular. Plural.
N. &s dues (? also oites)
A. ow dus
G. ὄιος, oids ὀίων
17. ὀίεσσι, οἴεσι, ὄεσσι

5. Stems in v.
(2) with genitive in -eos, e.g. adjectives in -vs, as ταχύς,
ταχέος.
Irregularities: εὐρύς, acc. masc. sing. sometimes εὐρέα.
ὠκύς, nom. fem. sing. ὠκέα.
αἰπύς, neut. plur. aid.

HOMERIC FORMS. ΧΧΙ

(2) with genitives in -vos.

Singular. Plural.
N. νέκυς νέκυες
Α. νέκυν νέκυας, νέκυς
(. νέκυος νεκύων
1). νέκυϊ νέκυσσι, νέκυσι, νεκύεσσι

Dative singular sometimes in -v (one syllable): e.g. ὀρχηστυῖ,
πληθυῖ.

Accusative plural generally has two forms: e.g. ὀφρύας, ὀφρῦς:
ἰχθύας, ἰχθῦς.

§ 7, Heteroclite Nouns.

Heteroclite nouns are those which are declined with different
stems.

1. πατήρ ἀνήρ
Two stems πατερ-; πατρ-. Two stems ἀνερ-, ἀνδρ- (for ἀνρ-).
Singular. Singular.
N. πατήρ ἀνήρ
V. πάτερ ἄνερ
A. πατέρα ἀνέρα ἄνδρα
G. πατέρος πατρός ἀνέρος ἀνδρός
1). πατέρι πατρί ἀνέρι ἀν dpi
Plural, Plural.
N.V. ἀνέρες ἀνδρες
A. πατέρας ἀνέρας ἄνδρας
G. πατέρων πατρῶν ἀνδρῶν
D. ἀνδράσι ἄνδρεσσι
Dual.

N. avépe avdpe
So μήτηρ is declined with two stems μητερ- and μητρ-; cf.
Ouyarep- and θυγατρ-, yaorep- and yaorp-.
2. vids: three stems (1) vio-, (2) viev- (or vief, F being lost be-
fore a vowel), (3) vi-.
Ε. Ἡ. ¢

Xxll HOMERIC FORMS.

Singular. Plural,
(t) (2) (3) (1) (2) (3)
N. vids vides υἷες
V. vié
A. vlév vida υἷα υἱέας υἷας
(α. υἱοῦ υἱέος υἷος υἱῶν
D. vig υἱέϊ vit υἱοῖσι υἱάσι
Dual.
(3)
N. vie

32. νηῦς (Attic vats): three stems vav-, νηυ-ν vev- (i.e. val, νη,
veF).

Singular. Plural.
N. νηῦς νῆες νέες
A. ψῇῆα “νέα νῆας νέας
G. νηός νεύφ νηῶν νεῶν
ν ,
Dn spn {νήεσσι νέεσσι
ἰ νηυσί

Instrumental ναῦφι

Another form of the dative is found in a few compounds: e.g.
ναυσικλυτός.

4- δόρυ: two stems δορξ, and dopfar- (becoming δορρ- and
δορρατ- in Aeolic; dodp- and dovpar- in Ionic).

Singular. Plural.
N.A. δόρυ τ δοῦρα δούρατα
G. δουρός δούρατος δούρων

D. δουρί δούρατι δούρεσσι δούρασι

Similarly γόνυ (stems yovF and γον ατ-), G. γουνός, γούνατος k.T.d.
Several other words have a second stem in ar-: e.g.

ἦμαρ G. ἤματος εἶδαρ ΘΙ. εἴδατα
πεῖραρ πείρατος οὖθαρ οὔθατα

5. κάρη: stems καρηατ-, καρητ-, Kpaar-, Kpar-.

Singular.

G. καρήδτος Kd pyros Kpddros κρατός
D. καρήατι κάρητι κράατι κρατί

HOMERIC FORMS. Xxlil

Plural.
N.A. καρήατα κράατα
G. κράτων
D. κρασί

An acc. sing. κρᾶτα is found in Od. vill. 92; also κάρ in the

phrase ἐπὶ κάρ ‘headlong’.
The Instrumental κράτεσφι is perhaps due to the analogy of

stems in ec.
6. πολύς: two stems πολλο- (for rod/o-) and πολυ- (for πολ).

Singular.
Masc. Fem. Neut.
N. πολύς πολλός πολλή πολύ πολλόν
Α. πολύν πολλόν πολλήν πολύ πολλόν
G. πολέος πολλῆς
D. πολλῴ πολλῇ
Flural.
N. πολέες πολλοί πολλαί πολλά
Α. πολέας πολλούς πολλάς πολλά
G. πολέων πολλῶν πολλάων
πολλέων
D. πολέεσσι πολλοῖσι πολλῇσι
πολέσι
πολέσσι

There is another form πουλύς, neut. πουλύ, acc. πουλύν.
Nom. plur. πολεῖς occurs once.

7. Miscellaneous examples of nouns with varying stems :—
᾿Αἴδης, G. ᾿Αἴδαο, ’Aidew, "Αἵδος, D. Addr, Αἴδι.
οὖδας, G. οὔδεος, D. οὐδεῖ, οὔδει.
λᾶας, A. λᾶαν, G. λᾶος, D. dai.
ἐρίηρος, Pl. N. ἐρίηρες, A. ἐρίηρας.
πίων, Fem. πίειρα (for m-fepya), Neut. πῖαρ (for mt-fap).
ἀρείων, Pl. dpelovs.

§ 8. Comparison of Adjectives.

1. The terminations -wrepos, -wraros are sometimes used even
when the penultimate of the positive is long: e.g. λαρώτατος, κακο-
ξεινώτερος.

ἐ2

XXIV HOMERIC FORMS.

2. The terminations -ἰων, -.cros are much more frequent than
in Attic.

The following should be noticed:

μακρός μάσσων (for wax-ywr) μήκιστος
ὠκύς WKLOTOS
ἄγχι ἄσσον (for ἀγχ-γον) ἄγχιστα
γλυκύς γλυκΐων

παχύς πάσσων (for παχ-γων) πάχιστος
[dAy-os] adyiwv ἄλγιστος
[κέρδ-ος] κερδἵων κέρδιστος
[ἀρε-τή] ἀρείων ἄριστος

3. Notice also:

(a) -τερος, -raros joined to verbal stems: e.g.

φέρτερος φέρτατος
φίλτερος φίλτατος

(2) to noun stems (frequent in Homer): e.g.
κύντερος κύντατος
ὁπλότερος ὁπλότατος

(c) the superlative ending -aros: ὕπατος, πύματος; but
the latter may be πύ-ματος.

§ 9. Numerals.

1. The following forms should be noticed:

‘One’: feminine (as well as μία) ἴα, tay, ins, in; also in one
passage a dative neuter ἰῷ. These forms occur in the Iliad only.

‘Two’: δύω, δύο; dow, dorol.

‘Four’: πίσυρες (Aeolic) as well as τέσσαρες.

‘Twelve’: δώδεκα, δυώδεκα, δνοκαίδεκα.

‘Twenty’: ἐείκοσι (for ἐείκοσι) as well as εἴκοσι.

2. Ordinals, additional forms: πρώτιστος, δεύτατος, Tpitaros,
τέτρατος, ἑβδόματος, ὀγδόατος, elvaros and ἔνατος.

πρώτιστος is a double superlative.
The others are also superlatives in form, having the suffix aro,

HOMERIC FORMS. XXV

3. Numeral adverbs. δίχα ‘in two parts’ and τρίχα ‘in three
parts’ have also the forms διχθά and τριχθά. τετραχθά is also used.

Notice also the adverbial forms ἑξῆμαρ ‘for six days’, ἐννῆμαρ
‘for nine days’.

§ 10. Pronouns.

1. Lersonal Pronouns.

First Person. Second Person. Third Person.

Sing. ἐγών, ἐγώ

ἐμέ, enclitic μὲ

ἐμεῖο, ἐμέο, ἐμεῦ,
enclitic μευ

ἐμοί, enclitic μοι

Ἰ σύ, τύνη
σέ

a n~ “
σεῖο, σέο, σεῦ, TEOLO

| ἕ, μιν
eo e
elo, ἕο, εὑ

SOP 4

gol, enclitic Tor: | of

τ
TEW

A. σφωέ᾽
ἵν σφωΐν

Plur. ἡμεῖς, ἄμμες ὑμεῖς, ὕμμες

ἡμέας, ἄμμε, σφέας, σφας, ope
ἡμείων, ἡμέων ὑμείων, ὑμέων σφείων, σφέων
ἡμῖν, ἄμμι(ν) ὑμῖν, ὕμμι(ν) σφίσι(ν), σφι(ν)

N.B. The forms ἐμέθεν, σέθεν, ἕθεν generally called genitives
are held by some to be ablatives. But the suffix -@ev usually denotes
‘place from which’ only, not separation generally (the meaning of
the ablative): e.g. οὐρανόθεν ‘from heaven’. ἐμέθεν, σέθεν, ἕθεν are,
however, used both as genitives and ablatives.

ὑμέας, Bupe

DOP 2

2. Lossessive Pronouns.

Singular. Dual. Flural.
First Person ἐμός νωΐτερος ἡμέτερος and duos?
(or ἀμός)
Second Person σός and reds σῴφωΐτερος ὑμέτερος and duds
Third Person éés and és σφέτερος and σῴφός

1 “Guds is apparently a proto-Epic form of ἡμέτερος : but in all the passages
where it occurs it #zay=‘ mine’, not ‘our’; and in some of them this sense is
decidedly preferable.” Leaf on Il. vi. 414.

XXvl HOMERIC FORMS.

3. τίς makes in the genitive singular τέο and τεῦ, enclitic Tev,
in the dative τέῳ and ry (only enclitic), in the genitive plural τέων,

4. ὅστις.
Singular. Plural.
Ν. ὅστις, ὅτις : ἥτις : ὅτι, ὅττι οἵτινες : ἅσσα
A. ὅντινα, ὅτινα : ἥντινα : ὅτι, ὅττι οὕστινας, ὅτινας : ἅστινας : ἅσσα
(. ὅττεο, ὅττευ, ὅτεν ὅτεων
D. ὅτεῳ, ὅτῳ ὁτέοισι

s. ὅδε. The de in τοῖσδε sometimes takes a case-ending: thus
τοίΐίσδεσσι and τοίσδεσι.

HOMERIC FORMS. XXVI1

VERBS.

§ 11. Thematic and Non-Thematic Forms.

For the understanding of Homeric verbs it is very important
to grasp the distinction between Zhematic and Von- Thematic
forms.

Thematic forms are those which have a Thematic vowel: e.g.
λέγ-ο-μεν is a Thematic form, the vowel o being the Thematic vowel,
so called because by means of it the Zheme Xeyo- is formed from the
Root Aey-. In. Aéy-e-re the Thematic vowel is εἰ. The present
tense of λέγω is called a Thematic tense”.

Non- Thematic forms are those which do not contain a Thematic
vowel: e.g. φη-μί, the Tense-stem being the saine as the Verb-
stem 3,

§ 12. Longer and Shorter Stems.

The employment of two stems in Non-Thematic forms should
be carefully noticed :

(a) the longer stems, to which are joined the ‘lighter’
person-endings, i.e. the three persons of the indicative active
singular.

(2) the shorter stems, to which are joined the ‘heavier’
person-endings, i.e. all those except the indic. act. sing.

1 The rule is that before ~ and v the Thematic vowel is 0, before other
letters «. In the subjunctive these vowels become w and ἢ by the addition of a
second 0 or € to form the mood-stem.

2 So also γίτγντο-μαι is Thematic; also the ordinary Second Aorists like
€-AaB-o-v, The Future is a Thematic Tense, as its characteristic suffix go, σε,
contains the thematic vowel. The Subjunctive Mood is Thematic.

3 €-Byn-v is a Non-Thematic Second Aorist. The Aorist in -oa and the
Passive Aorists are Non-Thematic; so also the Perfect. The Optative Mood is
Non-Thematic, as its suffix -t or ce does not contain a Thematic vowel.

XXVIll HIOMERIC FORMS.

Examples :

Long stems. Short stems.
φη-μί φα-μέν (ist plur.)
δίδω-σι δίδο- μαι (middle)
τέτλη-κε τέτλα-μεν (ist plur.)
ἔθη-κας ἐθέ-την (dual)
εἷ- μι ἔ-θι (imperative)

§ 13. Augment.

The Augment is retained or left out, according to the require-
ments of the metre. In the pluperfect it is generally lost.

The letters A, μ, ν, p, σ are sometimes doubled after the Aug-
ment: e.g. ἔλλαβε, ἔσσευα.

Words beginning with an original F or y have the Syllabic
Augment: e.g. ἔαξα (for €faéa), ἔειπον (for ἔλειπον), Enka (perhaps
for ἕνηκα).

The Augment is 7 in ἤια ‘I went’ and ἠείδει ‘he knew’.

§ 14. Present and Imperfect.

NoON-THEMATIC FORMS.

1. (a) Presents formed with the suffixes vy(va) and vv are
very frequent in Homer: e.g. δάμνημι,. κίρνημι, μάρναμαι, ἄγνυμι,
daivupas.

(ὁ) εἰμί “1 am’, εἶμι “1 will go’, κεῖμαι, φημί (ἢ ‘he said’
is from ἠμί).

(c) Reduplicated Presents such as τίθημι, δίδωμι, ἵημι,
πίμπλημι, βιβάς ‘striding’ (from an assumed Pinu).

2. Notice the termination of the second person singular in
-σθα: e.g. present οἶσθα, διδοῖσθα (Ὁ διδώσθα), τιθεῖσθα (? τιθῆσθα);
imperfect ἦσθα, ἔφησθα.

The third person plural of τίθημι is τιθεῖσι (not τιθέασι as in
Attic): so also διδοῦσι.

The second person singular endings of the Middle are -σαι
and -oo.

HIOMERIC FORMS. ΧΧΙΧ

THEMATIC FORMS,

3. Verbs in -tw, -aww, ew are very frequent in Homer; e.g.
μηνίω, λιλαίομαι, τελείω.

4. There are many instances in Homer of collateral forms of
Presents existing side by side and expressing virtually the same
meaning, e. g.

ἔδω, ἔσθω (= ἔδθω), ἐσθίω.
ἵκω, ἱκάνω, ἱκνέομαι.
τάνυμαι, τανύω, τείνω, τιταίνω.

5. In Thematic forms the o of the second-person endings of the
Middle (σαι, co) is lost: e.g. ἔρχεαι.

§ 15. Aorists.

First AORIST.

1. The o of the termination -ca is frequently doubled: e.g.
ἐγέλασσα, ἐρύσσας.
When -σα is preceded by a short vowel, there is almost always

a collateral form in -σσα.

2. Aorists in -a. A few Aorists are formed with -a instead of
-σα: e.g.

Stem. ΄ Aorist. Stem. Aorist,

kaf- éxna ‘I burnt’ adhe 1ἠλευάμην) . ue
P Weg I avoided

ofef ἔσσευα ‘I drove ἠλεάμην

χε léyeva évex- ἤνεικα ‘I bore’

it poured ;

éxea fer- ἔειπα “1 spoke’

3. Aorists in -oa of liquid stems. Some stems ending in ἃ
and p have aorists in -oa: e.g.

Stem. Aorist. Stem. Aorist.
κεὰ- ἔκελσα ‘I ran ashore’ κυρ- ἔκυρσα ‘I met’
ἀρ- npoa “1 fitted’ ép- wpoa “1 roused’
κερ- ἔκερσα “1 cut’ φυρ- ἔφυρσα “1 mixed’

1 See Appendix Η. s.

xXx HIOMERIC FORMS.

SECOND AORIST.

4. Second Aorist (Non- Thematic).
[examples :—

Stem. Aorist.

δυ- ἔδυ ‘he sank’

κτα- ἔκταν ‘I killed’

γηρα- ἐγήρα ‘he grew old’

οὐτα- οὗτα ‘he wounded’

λεγ- ἐλέγμην “1 counted myself’

δεκ- ἐδέγμην “1 received’ or ‘expected’,
ἔδεκτο and δέγμενος

φθι- ἔφθιτο ‘he was destroyed’

σαλ- ἄλτο ‘he leapt’

ofv- ἐσσύμεθα ‘we rushed’

(c)epu-1 ἔρυσθαι ‘to protect’

κτι- κτίμενος ‘built’

5. Second Aorist (Thematic), i.e. the ordinary Second Aorist
formed from the short stem with the Thematic vowel ε or 0; e.g.
long stem κευθ-, short stem κυθ-, aorist ἔκυθον.

keduplicated Second Aorists. These are common in Homer.

Examples :—

Stem. Aorist.

ἀφ- nmade ‘he deceived’

ταγ- τεταγών ‘grasping’

λαβ- λελαβέσθαι “ to seize’

ἀρ- ἤραρε ‘he fitted’

φιδ- πεφιδέσθαι ‘to spare’

fer- ἔειπον (for éfeferov) “1 spoke’
παλ- ἀμ-πεπαλών ‘brandishing up’
ταρπ- τετάρπετο ‘he was pleased’

MIXED AORIST.

6. Sometimes the Thematic vowel of the Second Aorist is
joined to the o stem characteristic of the First Aorist: e. g.

κατεβήσετο ‘he went down’ ἄξοντο ‘they brought’
ἐδύσετο ‘he sank’ ὄρσεο ‘rise’
ἵξον “1 came’ οἷσε ‘bring’

1 See Appendix H. 6. Some take ἔρυσθαι as a syncopated fvesent infin.
Ξε ἐρύεσθαι.

HOMERIC FORMS. ΧΧΧΙ

AORISTS PASSIVE.

7. The First Aorist Passive in Homer differs from that of
Attic in often having the short stem: e. g. ἐτύχθη, not érevx On.
The third person plural of both passive Aorists sometimes ends

in -ev: 6.5. ἤγερθεν, τράφεν, μίγεν.

810, Frequentative Forms.

The suffix -σκ denoting ‘repeated action’ is joined

(2) to present stems: e.g. καλέ-εσκον, ἔχε-σκες, ποιμαίνε-σκεν,
ἔσκε (Ξε ἐσ-σκε ‘used to be’).

(ὁ) to Aorist stems: (1) Aor. 1, ἐλάσα-σκεν, ὄρσα-σκεν,
(2) Aor. 2, στά-σκεν, ἴδ-εσκε.

The augment is not found with any of these forms.

§ 17. Future.

1. Theo of the Future suffix is often doubled: e.g. αἰδέσσομαι,
ἐφοπλίσσω.

2. The Future of stems ending in X, p, ν, pis formed without
δι: ΒΕ. Ὁ.
ἀγγελέω: ἐρέω
βαλέω σημανέω
These Futures are sometimes contracted : e.g. ὀλεῖται.

3. Verbs which form an Aorist in -oa or -coa generally form
the Future without σ᾽: e.g.

Aorist. Future.
ἐκτέρισα κτεριῶ
ἐτέλεσσα τελέω
ἤλασα ἐλόω
ὥμοσα ὀμοῦμαι

4- Some Futures are formed from the stem of the Redupiiested
Aorist: e.g.
κεχαρήσω : κεκαδήσομαι
πεπιθήσω πεφιδήσομαι

ΧΧΧΙΪ HIOMERIC FORMS.

5- A few forms such as ἔδομαι and Beloua, generally said to be
Futures, are probably really Subjunctives. Cf. θείομαι, § 20. 1.

6. The First Future Passive is not found in Homer; and there
are only two examples of the Second Future Passive.

§ 18. Perfect and Pluperfect.

1. Perfects in Homer are generally conjugated with two stems,
the longer and shorter, varying with the weight of the endings: e.g.

Long Stems. Short Stems.
βέβηκα, -as, -ε βέβαμεν (1st plur.), βεβάασι (3rd plur.)
γέγονα 4, 9» γεγάτην (dual), γεγάασι (3rd plur.)
péu“ova 4, 55 μέμαμεν (1st plur.), weudrw (imperat. )
πέφυκα 45 45 πεφύασι (3rd plur.), πεφυώς (part. )
TETANKGA 55 55 τέτλαθι (imperat.), τετληώς (part.)
οἶδα, οἶσθα, οἷδε ἴδμεν (1st plur.), ἔδμεναι (infin.)
τέθηλα, τεθηλώς (part.) τεθαλυῖα (fem. part.)

mépevya, πεφευγώς (part.) πεφυγμένος (mid. part.)
Exceptions: εἰλήλουθα, ist plur. εἰλήλουθμεν 1,
ἕστηκα, 3rd plur. ἑστήκασι.

2. Notice the Homeric participles κεκοτηώς, κεχαρηώς, τετιηώς.

3. Attic Reduplication (so called) takes place in the case of
stems beginning with a vowel followed by a consonant: e.g.

Stem. Perfect. Stem. Perfect.
ἀρ apnpa dda ἀλάλημαι
66 ὄδωδα ὀδυσ ὀδώδυσμαι
ὁρ ὄρωρα ἀχ ἀκάχημαι

4. Presents formed from Perfect stems. Sometimes a Perfect
stem takes a Thematic vowel, e.g.

ἀνωγ- ἀνώγει (pres. 3rd sing.), “ἤνωγον (imperf.)

μεμηκ- ἐμέμηκον (imperf.)

γέγων- ἐγέγωνε (imperf.); cf. also γεγώνευν (imperf. of
γεγωνέω)

ἥκω is a verb of this kind.

1 So the mss. But we should probably read εἰλήλυθμεν.

HOMERIC FORMS. XXXIl1

5. Pluperfect formed in two ways :—

a, In the singular, with the augment which is often omitted
and the suffix -ea joined to the longer forms of the stem: e.g. ἠνώγεα,
ἤδεα. The third singular -ee(v) is contracted into -e(v): e.g. ἤδει.

6. In the dual and plural the short form of the stem is used
with the ordinary past-tense endings: e.g. ἐ-πέπιθ-μεν (πέποιθα), ἐ-
ix-rnv (ἔοικα).

6. Passive. The endings of the third plural -yrat, -ντο, except
after a, €, 0, appear as -αται, -aTo: e.g. δεδαίαται, εἵατο.

7. Reduplication is lost in a few cases: e.g. épxaro (stem épy-).

§ 19. Imperative.

In Non-Thematic forms the ending -@ is generally retained; e.g.
κλῦθι, τέτλαθι.

8 20, Subjunctive.

NoON-THEMATIC,

1. Tenses which in the Indicative have no Thematic vowel form
the Subjunctive by inserting a Thematic vowel (0 and ε, or w and 7)
after the stem, according to the following scheme :—

Active.
Singular, Dual, Flural,
-ω τομεν
-ns τησθα -€TOV -ετε
-ῇ τ-ησι -€TOV -Wot
Middle.
-ομαι τομεθον τομεθα -ομεσθα
-εαι -ἡσθον -node
-εται -noOov “WVTat

Examples :—
Present. ἴω, ἔῃσθα, ἴῃσι, ἴομεν (go).
Aor. I, tloere, τίσωσι (honour).
Aor.2, δώῃ and δώῃσι, δώομεν, δώωσι (give).
θείω or θήωϊ, θήῃς, θείομεν or θήομεν, θείομαι ( place).
φθίεται, φθιόμεσθα (perish).
1 See Appendix I,

XXXIV HOMERIC FORMS.

Perfect. εἰδέω, εἰδῇς, εἰδῇ, εἴδομεν, εἴδετε, εἴδωσι (know).

Aor. pass. δαμείω or δαμήω, δαμήῃς, δαμήετε (be subdued).
δαείω or danw (Indic. ἐδάην learn).

Notice especially the Aorist Subjunctive forms in Ziad 1. 141-4:
viv δ᾽ ἄγε νῆα μέλαιναν ἐρύσσομεν els ἅλα δῖαν,
ἐς δ᾽ ἐρέτας ἐπίτηδες ἀγείρομεν, ἐς δ᾽ ἑκατόμβην
θείομεν, ἂν δ᾽ αὐτὴν Χρυσηΐδα καλλιπάρῃον
βήσομεν.

THEMATIC.

2. Thematic Tenses form the Subjunctive by changing the
Thematic vowel of the Indicative (e or 0) into 7 or w.
The old person-endings -μι, -σθα, -σι are sometimes retained.
Thus we find
εἴπωμι, εἴπῃησθα, εἴπῃσι.
ἐθέλωμι, ἐθέλῃσθα, ἐθέλῃσι.
Cf. also ἔδωμι, ἀγάγωμι, φορέῃσι.
The termination of the second person singular middle is generally
-nat, rarely -εᾶι ΟἹ -7.

§ 21. Optative.

1. Non-Thematic Tenses (except the First Aorist) take
(az) -ἰη before light person-endings: e.g. θε-ίη-ν, τεθνα-ίη-ς.
() -ἰ before heavy person-endings: e.g. φα-ῖ-μεν, θε-ῖ-τε.

This -t is absorbed in a few cases: e.g. dun (for δυ-ι-η), φθῖτο (for
φθι-ι-το).

2. The First Aorist endings are -αἰμι, -εἰας ΟΥ̓ -αις, -εἰε(ν) ΟΥ̓ -αἱ,
-αιμεν, -αιτε, -ειαν.

2. The third plural middle ends in -a7o: e.g. ἑποίατο, ἀπολοίατο,
σχοίατο.

4. Such forms as κλαίοισθα for the second singular are ex-
ceptional.

§ 22. Infinitive.

1. The Infinitive is not really a mood, its endings being origin-
ally case-endings, and its syntax that ofa noun. See Appendix E.

HOMERIC FORMS. XXXV

2. The formation of the Infinitive of Non-Thematic tenses may
be seen from the following examples :—
Present. ἱστά-μεναι, ἔδ-μεναι.
Aor. 2. δό-μεναι, δό-μεν, δοῦ-ναι : οὐτά-μεναι, οὐτά-μεν.
Aor. 2, pass. μιγή-μεναι, μιγῆ-ναι.
Perfect, δειδί- μεν : τεθνά- μεναι.
«ναι in δοῦ-ναι and μιγῆ-ναιΞξε-εναι (found in ἐ-έναι), the ε being
absorbed by contraction.

3. Thematic tenses. These forms all occur:—
Present. ἀμυν-έμεναι, ἀμυν-έμεν, ἀμύν-ειν.
Future. ἀξ-έμεναι, ἀξ-έμεν, ἀξ-ειν.
ΑΟΥ. 2. εἰπ-έμεναι, εἰπ-έμεν, εἰπ-εῖν.
The Aor. 2 Infinitive often ends in -eew (probably for -eev):
e.g. βαλέειν.

§ 23. Verbs in -aw, -€W, -OW.

1. Verbs in -aw. In these assimilation of vowels is very
frequent: e.g.

ὁρόω for ὁράω, the a being assimilated to the following ὦ.

περάᾳ for περάει, the e being assimilated to the preceding a.

ἀλόωνται for ἀλάονται, where o prevails over a and then is itself
changed to w.

ἡβώοντες for ἡβάοντες, the a being assimilated to the following o.

ὁράασθαι for ὁράεσθαι, the ε being assimilated to the preceding a.

éags for édys, the 7 being assimilated to the preceding a.

The rule is that (1) a prevails over ε or 7,

(2) 0 or w prevails over a.
Sometimes contraction takes place.

Unassimilated forms occur rarely: e.g. vaerdw, ἀοιδάει.
See also Appendix F.

2. Verbsin -ew. These are generally left uncontracted :—

-ew is never contracted,
-eo rarely contracted,
-εει sometimes contracted.

-eo and -eov when contracted become -ev: e.g. ἐθηεύμεσθα. for
ἐθηεόμεσθα.

XXXV1 HOMERIC FORMS.

3. Verbs in -ow. These are generally contracted.
Such forms as ἀρόωσι, δηιόωντες (from verbs in -ow) appear to be
due to the false analogy of the assimilated forms of verbs in -aw.

4. Von-Thematic Forms. Sometimes these verbs have irregu-
lar Non-Thematic forms: e.g. φοιτήτην (from φοιτάω), φιλήμεναι
(from φιλέω), βιῶναι (from βιόω). These cannot be explained as
contracted forms. φιλήμεναι is exactly parallel to the Non-The-
matic ἀήμεναι (infinitive of anu).

§ 24, εἰμί ‘I am,’

Sing. Flur.
Present. εἰμί εἰμέν
ἐσσί, εἴς (Ὁ) ἐστέ
ἐστί εἰσί, ἔᾷσι

Dual. ἐστόν.

Imperfect. ἔα, ἦα, eov nev
ἔησθα, ἦσθα ἣτε
ἦεν, ἣν, ἔην, ἤην ἤσαν, ἔσαν

Dual. ἤστην.

Frequentative. 3rd sing. ἔσκε.

Future. ἔσ(σ)ομαι, ἔσσεαι, ἔσσεται, ἐσσεῖται, ἔσται.
Subjunctive. éw, ἔῃς, ἔησι and ἔῃ, κ.τ.λ.

Optative. εἴην, εἴης and ἔοις, εἴη and ἔοι.

Imperative, ἔσσο, ἔστω, κ.τ.λ.

Infinitive. ἔμμεναι, ἔμεναι, εἶναι.

Participle. ἐών, ἐοῦσα, ἐόν, KT.

OAVSZELAZ=\t.

Odysseus tells King Alcinous his name and country.

/
Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσ-
σεύς"
A U ’ a
“᾿Αλκίνοε κρεῖον, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν,
be \ / \ 3 / > \ ’ “
ἢ τοι μὲν τόδε καλὸν ἀκουέμεν ἐστὶν ἀοιδοῦ
an - v7) 5 A b>] / 5 ,
τοιοῦδ᾽, οἷος OO ἐστί, θεοῖς ἐναλίγκιος αὐδήν.
οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γέ τί φημι τέλος χαριέστερον εἶναι, 5
ἢ \ , A
ἢ ὅτ᾽ ἐυφροσύνη μὲν ἔχη κάτα δῆμον ἅπαντα,
/ ’ 3 \ / > r.) / 2 aA
Saitupoves δ᾽ ava δώματ᾽ ἀκουάζωνται ἀοιδοῦ
“ ὙΠ ΕΜ, \ \ / t
ἥμενοι ἑξείης, Tapa δὲ πλήθωσι τράπεζαι
fal a 5 ,
σίτου καὶ κρειῶν, μέθυ δ᾽ ἐκ κρητῆρος ἀφύσσων
οἰνοχόος φορέῃσι καὶ ἐγχείῃ δεπάεσσι" 10
lal / / f- pany,’ \ ἡ -
τοῦτό Ti μοι κάλλιστον ἐνὶ φρεσὶν εἴδεται εἶναι.
σοὶ δ᾽ ἐμὰ κήδεα θυμὸς ἐπετράπετο στονόεντα
εἴρεσθ᾽, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὀδυρόμενος στεναχίζω"
τί πρῶτόν τοι ἔπειτα, τί δ᾽ ὑστάτιον καταλέξω ;
/ > x , \ / \ ᾽ /
κήδε᾽ ἐπεί μοι πολλὰ δόσαν θεοὶ ovpaviwves. 15
“ ’ 5] “ \ ς lal
νῦν δ᾽ ὄνομα πρῶτον μυθήσομαι, ὄφρα καὶ ὑμεῖς
" , > \ as τς ” \ “ \ 2)
εἴδετ᾽, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἂν ἔπειτα φυγὼν ὕπο νηλεὲς ἦμαρ
al an /
ὑμῖν ξεῖνος Ew καὶ ἀπόπροθι δώματα ναίων.
«“ Ὁ
εἴμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς Λαερτιάδης, ὃς πᾶσι δοόλοισιν
, , 7ὔ 7 7 7 Ν “
ἀνθρώποισι μέχλω, καί μευ κλέος οὐρανὸν ἵκει. 50
? > / + See
ναιετάω δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον: ἐν δ᾽ ὄρος αὐτῇ,

E. H. i

2 OAVYSZTEVAS 1.

, ’ / lal
Νήριτον εἰνοσίφυλλον ἀριπρεπές" ἀμφὶ δὲ νῆσοι
> / >
πολλαὶ ναιετάουσι μάλα σχεδὸν ἀλλήλῃσι,
, ῇ =A ip ‘
Δουλιχιὸν τε Σάμη τε καὶ ὕλήεσσα Ζάκυνθος.
pee | \ \ \ ͵ > CUA aA
αὐτὴ δὲ χθαμαλὴ πανυπερτάτη εἰν GAL κεῖται 28
\ ’ «Ὁ / > / Ν an
πρὸς ζόφον, al δὲ τ΄ ἄνευθε πρὸς ἠῶ τ᾽ ἠέλιόν τε,
a? ? 3 ’ \ / ν᾽ > /
τρηχεῖ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαθὴ κουροτρόφος" οὔ τοι ἐγώ ye
᾿ ͵ , ’ 7 Ὁ 7
ἧς γαίης δύναμαι γχλυκερώτερον ἄλλο ἰδέσθαι.
3 ’ ‘sy “
ἢ μέν μ᾽ αὐτόθ᾽ ἔρυκε Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων,
5 ΄ a » / 5
[ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι] 50
\ v
ὡς δ᾽ αὔτως Κίρκη κατερήτυεν ἐν μεγάροισιν,
7 / 5
Alain δολόεσσα, λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι"
’ > 5 A bd \ ΘΝ , 37
ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν οὔ ποτε θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἔπειθον.
e\ IQ\ / Ἂν / 5X /
ὡς οὐδὲν γλύκιον ἧς πατρίδος οὐδὲ τοκήων
Ὁ if “4 Ss
γίγνεται, el περ καί TLS ἀπόπροθι πίονα οἶκον 35
7 > > a , 5 , i
yain ἐν ἀλλοδαπῇ ναίει ἀπάνευθε τοκήων.
> 5 v μὴ 5 \ 7 Sb ψΨὮ
εἰ δ᾽ ἄγε τοι καὶ νόστον ἐμὸν πολυκηδέ ἐνίσπω,
“ Ν 5 / 9 x ᾽ὔ 9.
ὧν μοι Ζεὺς ἐφέηκεν ἀπὸ Τροίηθεν ἰόντι.

Odysseus begins the story of his return from Troy. iis
adventure with the Cucones.

Ἰλιόθεν με φέρων ἄνεμος Κικόνεσσι πέλασσεν,

Ἰσμάρῳ: ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐγὼ πόλιν ἔπραθον, ὠλεσα δ᾽
αὐτούς" 40

ἐκ πόλιος δ᾽ ἀλόχους καὶ κτήματα πολλὰ λαβόντες
δωσσάμεθ᾽, ὡς μή τίς μοι ἀτεμβόμενος κίοι ἴσης.
ἔνθ᾽ ἢ τοι μὲν ἐγὼ διερῷ ποδὶ φευγέμεν ἡμέας
ἠνώγεα, τοὶ δὲ μέγα νήπιοι οὐκ ἐπίθοντο.
ἔνθα δὲ πολλὸν μὲν μέθυ πίνετο, πολλὰ δὲ μῆλα 45
ἔσφαζον παρὰ θῖνα καὶ εἰλίποδας ἕλικας βοῦς.
τόφρα δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ οἰχόμενοι Kixoves Κικόνεσσι γεγώνευν,
οἵ σφιν γείτονες ἦσαν ἅμα πλέονες καὶ ἀρείους

OAYZZEIAS 1. 3

v / 5 / \ 3 a Ὁ
ἤπειρον ναΐίοντες, ἐπιστάμενοι μὲν adh ἵππων

᾽ Α / \ “ Ν \ ΜᾺ
ἀνδράσι μάρνασθαι καὶ ὅθι χρὴ πεζὸν ἐόντα. 50
5 + a ek / NG / “
ἦλθον ἔπειθ᾽, ὅσα φύλλα καὶ ἄνθεα γίγνεται ὥρῃ,
ἠέριοι' τότε δή pa κακὴ Διὸς αἶσα παρέστη
c An > / Ω » » \ “
ἡμῖν αἰνομόροισιν, tv ἄλγεα πολλὰ παθοιμεν.
στησάμενοι δ᾽ ἐμάχοντο μάχην παρὰ νηυσὶ θοῇσιν,
βάλλον δ᾽ ἀλλήλους χαλκήρεσιν ἐγχείῃσιν. 55
7 \ ve X S \ +7 e μὴ 54
ὄφρα μὲν nas ἦν Kal ἀέξετο ἱερὸν ἦμαρ,

΄ ? 3 7 / , , 57 a
Toppa δ᾽ ἀλεξόμενοι μένομεν πλέονάς περ ἐόντας
cA > 5. , ,
ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος μετενίσσετο βουλυτόνδε,

s\ / \ Ἂ: A , “ ΄
κἀὶ τότε δὴ Κίκονες κλῖναν δαμάσαντες ᾿Αχαιούς.
ἃ ἊΣ taps 4 Ε,γ \ > , ς a
ἕξ δ᾽ ab ἑκάστης νηὸς ἐυκνήμιδες ἑταῖροι όο
Ὑ > ,
ὦλονθ᾽" οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι φύγομεν θάνατόν τε μόρον Te.

The storm off Cape Maleia.

5» \ δ / 5 , 5
ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ,
7 > / [ 5 J, i? /
ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο, φίλους ὀλέσαντες ἑταίρους.
50» v / “ 7] τ, }
οὐδ᾽ ἄρα μοι προτέρω νῆες κίον ἀμφιέλισσαι,
πρίν τινα τῶν δειλῶν ἑτάρων τρὶς ἕκαστον ἀῦσαι, 65
“Ὁδ 7 δ, ὴ
ot θάνον ἐν πεδίῳ Κικόνων ὕπο δηῃωθέντες.
\ > > a 3 Ὑ / , Γ \
νηυσὶ & ἐπῶρσ᾽ ἄνεμον βορέην νεφεληγερέτα Ζεὺς
" / \
λαίλαπι Ocotrecin, σὺν δὲ νεφέεσσι κάλυψε
a ¢ “ \ / Fs 7 / , 5 / /
γαῖαν ὁμοῦ Kal πόντον᾽ ὀρώρει δ᾽ οὐρανόθεν νύξ.
“ὉὍ \ ” a / ot 58 / ς / ,
al μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἐφέροντ᾽ ἐπικάρσιαι, ἱστία δέ σφι Το
\ 3 9
τριχθά Te καὶ τετραχθὰ διέσχισεν is ἀνέμοιο.
\ \ \ 9 A 0 5 7 ” θ
καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐς νῆας κάθεμεν δείσαντες ὄλεθρον,
wT. ,
αὐτὰς δ᾽ ἐσσυμένως προερέσσαμεν ἠπειρόνδε.
7 By \ 33%
ἐνθα δύω νύκτας δύο T ἤματα συνεχὲς αἰεὶ
κείμεθ᾽ ὁμοῦ καμάτῳ τε καὶ ἄλγεσι θυμὸν ἔδοντες. 75
μεθ᾽ ὁμοῦ καμάτς γεσι θυμ eae
γ᾽ 2 CF , / / ? Pat
arr’ ὅτε δὴ τρίτον ἦμαρ ἐυπλόκαμος τέλεσ᾽ NWS, .
e \ 5 ,
ἱστοὺς στησάμενοι ava θ᾽ ἱστία λεύκ᾽ ἐρύσαντες

ae

+ OAYSZEIAS I.

“ : \ > » l a ps ον

ἥμεθα" τὰς δ᾽ ἄνεμός te κυβερνῆταί τ᾽ ἴθυνον.

καί νύ κεν ἀσκηθὴς ἱκόμην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν,

> / a Cae , ,

ἀλλὰ με κῦμα poos τε περιγνάμπτοντα Μάλειαν 8ο
καὶ βορέης ἀπέωσε, παρέπλωγξεν δὲ Κυθήρων.

The Lotus-eaters.

” ’ 9 A / 5 an 3 /
ἔνθεν δ᾽ ἐννῆμαρ φερόμην drools ἀνέμοισι
πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἰχθυόεντα' ἀτὰρ δεκάτῃ ἐπέβημεν
γαίης Λωτοφάγων, οἵ τ᾽ ἄνθινον εἶδαρ ἔδουσιν.
, ’ 3..6} , lal
ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἠπείρου βῆμεν καὶ ἀφυσσάμεθ᾽ ὕδωρ, 85
iba δὲ δεῖ er θοῆ ὺ iv ἑταῖροι
aia ὃε δεῖπνον ἕλοντο θοῇς παρὰ νηυσὶν ἑταῖροι.
οἱ / , nr
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σίτοιό τε πασσάμεθ᾽ ἠδὲ ποτῆτος,
δ .9 .Λ
6) τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάρους προΐειν πεύθεσθαι ἰόντας,
. 5 a
οἵ τινες ἀνέρες εἶεν ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον ἔδοντες,
”
ἄνδρε δύω κρίνας, τρίτατον κήρυχ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ὀπάσσας. 90
a 2 Ls} 3 Ξ
ob δ᾽ αἷψ᾽ οἰχόμενοι μίγεν ἀνδράσι Λωτοφάγοισιν
>
οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Λωτοφάγοι μήδονθ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ὄλεθρον
ἡμετέροις, ἀλλά σῴφι δόσαν λωτοῖο πάσασθαι.
A > / an , /
τῶν δ᾽ ὅς τις λωτοῖο φάγοι μελιηδέα καρπόν,
> Ps 9 ΩΣ A /
οὐκέτ᾽ ἀπαγγεῖλαι πάλιν ἤθελεν οὐδὲ νέεσθαι, 05.
9 ’ an
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ βούλοντο pet ἀνδράσι Λωτοφάγοισι
/
λωτὸν ἐρεπτόμενοι μενέμεν νόστου τε λαθέσθαι.
A >
τοὺς μὲν ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆας ἄγον κλαίοντας ἀνάγκῃ,
\ > 5. Ἁ A ¢ \ \ A 3
νηυσὶ δ᾽ ἐνὶ γλαφυρῇσιν ὑπὸ ζυγὰ δῆσα ἐρύσσας.
3 \ ΚΝ bl f > / «ς ᾽
αὐτὰρ τοὺς ἄλλους κελόμην ἐρίηρας εταίρους 100
A > ,
σπερχομένους νηῶν ἐπιβαινέμεν ὠκειάων,
, a / /
μή πώς τις λωτοῖο φαγὼν νόστοιο λάθηται.
οὗ δ᾽ αἶψ᾽ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον,
A Ud an
ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν adda τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς.

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I. 5

The Cyclopes.

5 \ / Α͂ >’ , 3
ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ. 105
a 7
Κυκλώπων δ᾽ ἐς γαῖαν ὑπερφιάλων ἀθεμίστων
Pars > | a ’ b] ,
ἱκόμεθ᾽, of pa θεοῖσι πεποιθότες ἀθανάτοισιν
v7 9 » ,
οὔτε φυτεύουσιν χερσὶν φυτὸν οὔτ᾽ ἀρόωσιν,
’ \ , > 7 \ > / / /
ἀλλὰ τά γ᾽ ἄσπαρτα καὶ ἀνήροτα πάντα φύονται,
ὭΡΑ" \ \ 10° ” Φ /
πυροὶ καὶ κριθαὶ ἠδ᾽ ἄμπελοι, αἵ τε φέρουσιν τιο
Ss , \ f 27
οἶνον ἐριστάφυλον, καί σφιν Διὸς ὄμβρος ἀέξει.
a ῇ
τοῖσιν δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἀγοραὶ βουληφόροι οὔτε θέμιστες,
ς aA ? /
ἀλλ᾽ of γ᾽ ὑψηλῶν ὀρέων ναίουσι κάρηνα
al ld
ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι, θεμιστεύει δὲ ἕκαστος
,’ ’ /
παίδων ἠδ᾽ ἀλόχων, οὐδ᾽ ἀλλήλων ἀλέγουσι. τι5

The Isle of Goats.

A ’ , 4
νῆσος ἔπειτα λάχεια παρὲκ λιμένος τετάνυσται
/ , ” \ we 2 3 a
γαίης Κυκλώπων, οὔτε σχεδὸν οὔτ᾽ ἀὠποτηλοῦ,
¢ ΄ 3 Ι
ὑλήεσσ᾽" ἐν δ᾽ αἶγες ἀπειρέσιαι γεγάασιν
ν ’ ,
ἄγριαι ov μὲν γὰρ πάτος ἀνθρώπων ἀπερύκει,
a >]
οὐδέ μιν εἰσοιχνεῦσι κυνηγέται, οἵ τε καθ᾽ ὕλην 120
/ > /
ἄλγεα πάσχουσιν κορυφὰς ὀρέων ἐφέποντες.
᾿ A 5
οὔτ᾽ ἄρα ποίμνησιν καταΐσχεται οὔτ᾽ ἀρότοισιν,
’ bla Ὁ b hes \ ’ / ” “
ἀλλ ἢ Y ἀσπαρτος καὶ ἀνήροτος ἡματὰ πάντα
“ he 5
ἀνδρῶν χηρεύει, βόσκειν δέ τε μηκάδας αἶγας.
\ / /
ov yap ἹΚυκλώπεσσι νέες πάρα μιλτοπάρῃοι, 125
lal /
οὐδ᾽ ἄνδρες νηῶν ἔνι τέκτονες, οἵ KE κάμοιεν
νῆας ἐυσσέλμους, αἵ κεν τελέοιεν ἕκαστα
v ᾽ J 5 > / ¢ / Mal: \
ἄστε᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ikvevpevat, oid TE πολλὰ
?
ἄνδρες ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλους νηυσὶν περόωσι θάλασσαν"
οἵ κέ σφιν καὶ νῆσον ἐυκτιμένην ἐκάμοντο. 130
᾽ \ , e/ ᾿
οὐ μὲν γάρ τι κακή γε, φέροι δέ κεν ὥρια πάντα

6 OATZSEM 2 Oi:

¢ \ a 5
ἐν μὲν γὰρ λειμωνες ἁλὸς πολιοῖο παρ᾽ ὄχθας
/ 3 3
ὑδρηλοὶ μαλακοί μάλα κ᾽ ἄφθιυτοι ἄμπελοι εἶεν.
; ,
ἐν δ᾽ ἄροσις λείη" μάλα κεν βαθὺ λήιον αἰεὶ
- nr ¢ 9 3
εἰς ὥρας ἀμῷεν, ἐπεὶ μάλα πῖαρ ὑπ᾽ οὖδας. 135
b] \ \ v 7? 3 \ / 4 3
ἐν δὲ λιμὴν εὔορμος, ἵν᾿ οὐ χρεὼ πείσματός ἐστιν,
aS 5 \ / ’ f ’ > ia
οὔτ᾽ εὐνᾶς βαλέειν οὔτε πρυμνήῆσι ἀνάψαι,
3 3, 5 / “ / 3 “ /
ANN €ETLKENTAVTAS MELVAL χρόνον, ELS ὁ KE VAUTEWV
θυμὸς ἐποτρύνῃ Kal ἐπιπνεύσωσιν ἀῆται.
PN δος ἃ \ / Cs. > \ “
αὐτὰρ ἐπὶ κρατὸς λιμένος ῥέει ἀγλαὸν ὕδωρ, 140
>
κρήνη ὑπὸ σπείους" περὶ δ᾽ αἴγειροι πεφύασιν.
ς
ἔνθα κατεπλέομεν, καί τις θεὸς ἡγεμόνευε
᾿] ᾿ς ’ >)
νύκτα δι’ ὀρφναίην, οὐδὲ Tpovdaiver ἰδέσθαι;
+A \ \ \ θ ΧΑ alo Oy Ἰδὲ Γ
ἀὴρ γὰρ περὶ νηυσὶ βαθεῖ ἣν, οὐδὲ σελήνη
᾽ / ov / \ /
οὐρανόθεν προὔφαινε, κατείχετο δὲ νεφέεσσιν. 148
» » ” \ [4] 3 i, > A
ἔνθ᾽ ov τις THY νῆσον ἐσέδρακεν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν.
>] 5 / \
οὐδ᾽ οὖν κύματα μακρὰ κυλινδόμενα προτὶ χέρσον
εἰσίδομεν, πρὶν νῆας ἐυσσέλμους ἐπικέλσαι.
/ N \ " e / U
κελσάσῃσι δὲ νηυσὶ καθείλομεν ἱστία πάντα,
5 δὲ Ν 2 Ν a 5 € an ,
ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. 150
ΝΜ 3 > / 5 , IA a
ἔνθα & ἀποβρίξαντες ἐμείναμεν ἠώ δῖαν.

FTunt on the Isle of Goats. They see the Land of the
Cyclopes.

ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ἠώς,
νῆσον θαυμάζοντες ἐδινεόμεσθα κατ᾽ αὐτήν.
ὦρσαν δὲ νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο,
αἶγας ὀρεσκῴους, ἵνα δειπνήσειαν ἑταῖροι. 155
5 4 ͵ / \ ’ “ἃ /
αὐτίκα καμπύλα τόξα Kal aiyavéas δολυχαύλους
¢ , > 3. aA \ \ / ,
εἱλόμεθ᾽ ἐκ νηῶν, διὰ δὲ τρίχα κοσμηθέντες
βάλλομεν: αἷψρα δ᾽ ἔδωκε θεὸς μενοεικέα θήρην.

OAYESEIAS |. | 7

“-“ ν᾿ -“ / > δὲ e /
νῆες μέν μοι ἕποντο δυώδεκα, ἐς δὲ ἑκάστην
, 9 Ν \ Liisi Se ”
ἐννέα λάγχανον αἶγες" ἐμοὶ δὲ δέκ᾽ ἔξελον οἴῳ. 160
ε 3 /
ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα
[4 ὃ 4 7] 5 v Ν LQ ‘6 /
ἥμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέατ᾽ ἄσπετα καὶ μέθυ nov.
> / a es 3 > /
οὐ yap πω νηῶν ἐξέφθιτο οἶνος ἐρυθρός,
\ b] an av
ἀλλ᾽ ἐνέην: πολλὸν yap ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσιν ἕκαστοι
e
ἠφύσαμεν Kixovev ἱερὸν πτολίεθρον ἑλόντες. 165
Κυκλώπων δ᾽ ἐς γαῖαν ἐλεύσσομεν ἐγγὺς ἐόντων,
, " a / ed
καπνόν τ᾽ αὐτῶν τε φθογγὴν ὀΐων Te καὶ αἰγῶν.
τὰ » x ey
ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ Kal ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε,
δὴ / 0 3a N e lal @ /
ἢ τότε κοιμηθημεν ἐπὶ ρηγμίνι θαλάσσης.
> ΟῚ τ / « , να ἢ
ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ἠώς, 170
peal \ ᾽ \ na
καὶ TOT ἐγὼν ἀγορὴν θέμενος μετὰ πᾶσιν eevTroY:
oc Ὁ \ an ᾿ς Ψ > \ > / 6 “
ἄλλοι μὲν VUV μίμνετ᾽, ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες εταΐρου"
S$ = \ \ 3 A nr
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν νηΐ T ἐμῇ Kal ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισιν
3 \ be >] > “Ὁ / vA fa 3
ἐλθὼν τῶνδ᾽ ἀνδρῶν πειρήσομαι, οἵ τινές εἰσιν,
ey 65 7 > Ls / \ v ’ N /
ἢ ῥ᾽ οἵ γ᾽ ὑβρισταί τε καὶ ἄγριοι οὐδὲ δίκαιοι, τ
/ / / 3
ne φιλόξεινοι, καί σφιν νόος ἐστὶ θεουδής.᾽"

“I
σι

Odysseus with a single ship reaches the Land of the
Cyclopes.

«Ὁ > A , \ \ 7 > / as Je he
ὡς εἰπὼν ava νηὸς ἔβην, ἐκέλευσα δ᾽ ἑταίρους
/ an
αὐτούς T ἀμβαίνειν ava τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι.
¢ ’ a A
οἱ δ᾽ ait εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον,
Cen > ey/ \ vA , > a
ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. τ8ο
lal ¥ / /
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τὸν χώρον ἀφικόμεθ᾽ ἐγγὺς ἐόντα,
» ’ Ey .5 a / ” ” /
ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῇ σπέος εἴδομεν ἄγχι θαλάσσης,
\
ὑψηλόν, δάφνῃσι κατηρεφές" ἔνθα δὲ πολλὰ
ay? φ κα Ν 5 Pech \ , 3 \
μῆλ᾽, διές τε Kal aiyes, ἰαύεσκον: περὶ δ᾽ αὐλὴ
ὑψηλὴ δέδμητο κατωρυχέεσσι λίθοισι 185

ὃ OAYSS2EIAS 1.

μακρῇσίν τε πίτυσσιν ἰδὲ δρυσὶν ὑψικόμοισιν.
ἔνθα δ᾽ ἀνὴρ ἐνίαυε πελώριος, ὅς ῥά τε μῆλα

οἷος ποιμαίνεσκεν ἀπόπροθεν: οὐδὲ μετ᾽ ἄλλους
πωλεῖτ᾽, GAN ἀπάνευθεν ἐὼν ἀθεμίστια ἤδη.

καὶ γὰρ θαῦμα τέτυκτο πελώριον, οὐδὲ EWKEL τοο
ἀνδρί γε σιτοφάγῳ, ἀλλὰ ῥίῳ ὑλήεντι

ὑψηλῶν ὀρέων, ὅ τε φαίνεται οἷον am ἄλλων.

Odysseus with twelve chosen comrades visits the cave of
Lolyphemus.

δὴ ῇ \ 5" t Peed e /
ἢ τότε τοὺς ἄλλους KEAOMNHY ἐρίηρας ETALPOUS
Ἄ fa Lal
αὐτοῦ Tap νηί τε μένειν Kal νῆα ἔρυσθαι:
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ κρίνας ἑτάρων δυοκαίδεκ᾽ ἀρίστους 195
βῆν: ἀτὰρ αἴὔγεον ἀσκὸν ἔχον μέλανος οἴνοιο,
ἡδέος, ov μοι δῶκε Μάρων, Εὐάνθεος υἱός,
ἱρεὺς ᾿Απόλλωνος, ὃς Ἴσμαρον ἀμφιβεβήκει,
οὕνεκά μιν σὺν παιδὶ περισχόμεθ᾽ ἠδὲ γυναικὶ
¢€ , ” \ 3, v os ὃ ὃ /
ἀζόμενοι: ὠκει yap ἐν ἄλσεϊ δενδρήεντι 200
Φοίβου ᾿Απόλλωνος: ὃ δέ μοι πόρεν ἀγλαὰ δῶρα;
χρυσοῦ μέν μοι δῶκ᾽ εὐεργέος ἑπτὰ τάλαντα,
δῶκε δέ μοι κρητῆρα πανάργυρον, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα
> an A ’ ΓΔ
οἶνον ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσι δυώδεκα πᾶσιν ἀφύσσας
ἡδὺν ἀκηράσιον, θεῖον ποτόν οὐδέ τις αὐτὸν “05
ἠείδει δμώων οὐδ᾽ ἀμφιπόλων ἐνὶ οἴκῳ,
/ "9
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτός T ἄλοχός τε φίλη ταμίη τε pi οἴη.
\ ΕΝ / , 5 ες /
τὸν © ὅτε πίνοιεν μελιηδέα οἶνον ἐρυθρόν,
ἃ i 3 “ e/ 5 \ 7 ,
ἕν δέπας ἐμπλήσας ὕδατος ἀνὰ εἴκοσι μέτρα
ay Ἰὃ Ν δ᾽ “ὃ “Ὁ 3 \ A 10 sO
χεῦ, ὀδμὴ δ᾽ ἡδεῖα ἀπὸ κρητῆρος ὀδώδει, 210
/ Re 9 δ v 2 Le f 3
θεσπεσίη: τότ᾽ ἂν οὔ τοι ἀποσχέσθαι φίλον ἦεν.
la) / 5 / 9 Ν / > \ \ v
Tov φέρον ἐμπλήσας ἀσκὸν μέγαν, ἐν δὲ καὶ ἤια

CAVES EFAZ I. 9

+7 Ἁ » /
KwpiK@ αὐτίκα γάρ μοι ὀίσατο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ
/ ’ ,
ἄνδρ᾽ ἐπελεύσεσθαι μεγάλην ἐπιειμένον ἀλκὴν,
» o , v ,
ἄγριον, οὔτε δίκας εὖ εἰδότα οὔτε θέμιστας. 215
> ,’ / »
καρπαλίμως δ᾽ εἰς ἄντρον ἀφικόμεθ᾽, οὐδέ μιν ἔνδον
a 5» > > , x / / Lal
εὕρομεν, ἀλλ, ἐνόμευε νομὸν κάτα πίονα μῆλα.
, 7) a
ἐλθόντες δ᾽ εἰς ἄντρον ἐθηεύμεσθα ἕκαστα
fal a / Na \
ταρσοὶ μὲν τυρῶν βρῖθον, στείνοντο δὲ σηκοὶ
“ / 7
ἀρνῶν ἠδ᾽ ἐρίφων" διακεκριμέναι δὲ ἕκασται — 220
, \ \ ,
ἔρχατο, χωρὶς μὲν πρόγονοι, χωρὶς δὲ μέτασσαι,
53 “-“ ’ lal /
χωρὶς δ᾽ αὖθ᾽ ἕρσαι' ναῖον δ᾽ op@® ayyea πάντα,
͵ tal 5 /
γαυλοί τε σκαφίδες TE, τετυγμένα, τοῖς ἐνάμελγεν.
», ᾽} > \ \ / » “ fe > ἫΝ /
ἔνθ᾽ ἐμὲ μὲν πρώτισθ᾽ ἕταροι λίσσοντ᾽ ἐπέεσσι
fal >]
τυρῶν αἰνυμένους ἰέναι πάλιν, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα 228
/ > \ A \ 5 / \ ”
καρπαλίμως ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν ἐρίφους τε καὶ ἄρνας
A > , 5) A ς \ “ é
σηκῶν ἐξελάσαντας ἐπιπλεῖν ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ
rr’ 7 X > θό 3 ΕΑΝ λὺ ΄ ὃ ΞΕ
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ οὐ πιθόμην, ἢ T ἂν πολὺ κέρδιον EP,
Ὑ 3 3 ς ἢ " \ " / ὃ /
opp αὐτόν τε ἴδοιμι, καὶ εἴ μοι ξείνια δοίη.
“ον, SE. Ὁ ον ae , \ > \ 7
οὐδ᾽ ap ἔμελλ᾽ ἑτάροισι φανεὶς ἐρατεινὸς ἔσεσθαι. 230

Polyphemus finds them in the cave and asks them who
they are.

ἔνθα δὲ πῦρ κήαντες ἐθύσαμεν ἠδὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ
τυρῶν αἰνύμενοι᾽ φάγομεν, μένομέν τέ μιν ἔνδον
ἥμενοι, εἷος ἐπῆλθε νέμων φέρε δ᾽ ὄβριμον ἄχθος
ὕλης ἀξαλέης, ἵνα οἱ ποτιδόρπιον εἴη.
ἔντοσθεν δ᾽ ἄντροιο βαλὼν ὀρυμαγδὸν ἔθηκεν. 235
ἡμεῖς δὲ δείσαντες ἀπεσσύμεθ᾽ ἐς μυχὸν ἄντρου.
αὐτὰρ 0 γ᾽ εἰς εὐρὺ σπέος ἤλασε πίονα μῆλα,
πάντα μάλ᾽ ὅσσ᾽ ἤμελγε, τὰ δ᾽ ἄρσενα λεῖπε θύρηφιν,
ἀρνειούς τε τράγους τε, βαθείης ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς.

10 OAVISELAS A:

’ \ 3 ee | / \ / ¢ ee es
αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπέθηκε θυρεὸν μέγαν ὑψόσ᾽ ἀείρας 240
" = b) ΩΝ / , \ yy 3 v
ὀβριμον᾽ οὐκ av τόν γε δύω Kal εἴκοσ᾽ ἅμαξαι
> \ ’ 5 ᾽ v ’ /
ἐσθλαὶ τετράκυκλοι aT οὔδεος ὀχλίσσειαν"
, 3 / / 2 / /
τόσσην ἡλίβατον πέτρην ἐπέθηκε θύρῃσιν.
Cur ’ v v7 \ lg 9
ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἤμελγεν ὄις καὶ μηκάδας αἶγας,
, an ¢ ’ - /
πάντα KATA μοῖραν, καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ. 545
ἣ 7 οἰ e/ \ Ne an /
αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἥμισυ μὲν θρέψας λευκοῖο γάλακτος
πλεκτοῖς ἐν ταλάροισιν ἀμησάμενος κατέθηκεν,
er 3 5S 9 ” 3 "7 "" 6 ”
ἥμισυ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἔστησεν ἐν ἄγγεσιν, ὄφρα οἱ εἴη
/
πίνειν αἰνυμένῳ καί οἱ ποτιδόρπιον εἴη.
N \ na ε
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ ἃ ἔργα, 250
Ἂ a Date De Ἑ
καὶ τότε πῦρ ἀνέκαιε καὶ εἴσιδεν, εἴρετο δ᾽ ἡμέας"
“ὦ ξεῖνοι, τίνες ἐστέ; πόθεν πλεῖθ᾽ ὑγρὰ κέλευθα;
ἢ τι κατὰ πρῆξιν, ἢ μαψιδίως ἀλάλησθε
or lal ΄ \ 24 ὔ ΕῚ , r
oia TE ANlaTNPES ὑπεὶρ AAA, TOL T ἀλοωνται
AY / \ 53 A / 59
ψυχὰς παρθέμενοι, κακὸν ἀλλοδαποῖσι φέροντες 255
«ὃ 3 nan 5 “ a
ὡς fal’, ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖτε κατεκλάσθη φίλον 7Top
/ /
δεισάντων φθόγγον τε βαρὺν αὐτόν τε πέλωρον.
5 \ 2
ἀλλὰ Kal ὡς μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέευπον"

Odysseus answers craftily.

“ἡμεῖς τοι Τροίηθεν ἀποπλαγχθέντες ᾿Αχαιοὶ
πὰντοίοις ἀνέμοισιν ὑπὲρ μέγα λαῖτμα θαλάσσης 260
οἴκαδε ἱέμενοι, ἄλλην ὁδόν, ἄλλα κέλευθα
ἤλθομεν οὕτω που Ζεὺς ἤθελε μητίσασθαι.
λαοὶ δ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδεω ᾿Αγαμέμνονος εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι,
τοῦ δὴ νῦν γε μέγιστον ὑπουράνιον κλέος ἐστί
τόσσην γὰρ διέπερσε πόλιν καὶ ἀπώλεσε λαοὺς 265
πολλούς" ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖτε κιχανόμενοιν τὰ σὰ γοῦνα
ἑκόμεθ᾽, εἴ τι πόροις ξεινήιον ἠὲ καὶ ἄλλως
δοίης δωτίνην, ἥ τε ξείνων θέμις ἐστίν.

CATISEAS I. Il

e αὶ , , ’
ἀλλ᾽ αἰδεῖο, φέριστε, θεούς" ἱκέται δέ τοί εἰμεν.
fe /
Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἐπιτιμήτωρ ἱκετάων τε ξείνων Te, 270

! aA / Ch 5 ὃ 7 > ὃ “39
ξείνιος, ὃς ξείνοισιν ἅμ᾽ αἰδοίοισιν ὀπηδεῖ.

¢ ε / A,

ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο νηλέν θυμῷ

-“ 3 > /
«νήητιός εἰς, ὦ ξεῖν᾽, ἢ τηλόθεν εἰλήλουθας,
ὅς με θεοὺς κέλεαι ἢ δειδίμεν ἢ ἀλέασθαι
5 /
ov yap Κύκλωπες Διὸς αἰγιόχου ἀλέγουσιν 275
SUN'S A / > x ἊΣ \ tA / >
οὐδὲ θεῶν μακάρων, ἐπεὶ ἢ πολὺ φέρτεροί εἰμεν.
οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐγὼ Διὸς ἔχθος ἀλευάμενος πεφιδοίμην
v fa) vf? € / 3 \ / ,
οὔτε σεῦ οὔθ᾽ ἑτάρων, εἰ μὴ θυμός με κελεύοι.
᾿ / Sg.) Uk ” PD x / lal
ἀλλά μοι εἴφ᾽ ὅπῃ ἔσχες ἰὼν εὐεργέα νῆα,
v a ὅν 5 Lal Co \ / v / 39
ἢ που ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς, ἢ καὶ σχεδόν, ὄφρα δαείω. “8ο
[ ’
ὡς φάτο πειράζων, ἐμὲ δ᾽ οὐ λάθεν εἰδότα πολλά,
ly .Ψ
ἀλλά μιν ἄψοῤῥον προσέφην δολίοις ἐπέεσσι
{ Α / / U 5 /
νέα μέν μοι κατέαξε ἸΙοσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων
: ἢ
πρὸς πέτρῃσι βαλὼν ὑμῆς ἐπὶ πείρασι γαίης,
ἄκρῃ προσπελάσας" ἄνεμος δ᾽ ἐκ πόντου ἔνεικεν᾽ 285
δον ον ae νὰ \ lal ¢ , a7. ἐδ ” 3»)
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν τοῖσδε ὑπέκφυγον αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον.

Polyphemus makes meals off the comrades of Odysseus.

τὰ , «Ὁ , 5. 4 A

ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δέ μ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀμείβετο νηλέιν θυμῷ,
ἀλλ᾽ ὁ γ᾽ ἀναΐξας ἑτάροις ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἴαλλε,

\ \ / / e/ / \ Α
σὺν δὲ δύω μάρψας ὥς τε σκύλακας ποτὶ γαίῃ
(te OR roan ae Tete 7 , εν νειν \ A
κόπτ᾽᾽ ἐκ δ᾽ ἐγκέφαλος χαμάδις ῥέε, Sede δὲ γαῖαν. 290

\ \ \ ag, 1S, Nea Ἐδ / ͵ Η
τοὺς δὲ διὰ μελεῖστὲ ταμὼν ὁπλίσσατο δόρπον
ἤσθιε & ὥς τε λέων ὀρεσίτροφος, οὐδ᾽ ἀπέλειπεν,

"
ἔγκατά τε σάρκας τε καὶ ὀστέα μυελόεντα.
ς ar, (Re / ’ 7 \ a
ἡμεῖς δὲ κλαίοντες ἀνεσχέθομεν Διὶ χεῖρας,

/ » >] ς Li » 7 ᾽ 5 /
σχέτλια ἔργ᾽ ὁρόωντες" ἀμηχανίη δ᾽ ἔχε θυμόν. 295
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ Κύκλωψ μεγάλην ἐμπλήσατο νηδὺν.

3 AO» SE Ν S10) 9 v / /
ἀνδρόμεα Kpé ἔδων καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἄκρητον γάλα πίνων,

12 OATYSZSETAS

et ὧν ’ v U 4
κεῖτ᾽ ἔντοσθ᾽ ἄντροιο Tavvocapevos διὰ μήλων.
\ \ 5 \ , \ / N
τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ βούλευσα κατὰ μεγαλήτορα θυμὸν
ἄσσον ἰών, ξίφος ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ, 300
οὐτάμεναι πρὸς στῆθος, ὅθι φρένες ἧπαρ ἔχουσι,
χείρ᾽ ἐπιμασσάμενος" ἕτερος δέ με θυμὸς ἔρυκεν.
, a / \ vy ’ / > > Ἂν ” Ξ
αὐτοῦ γάρ κε καὶ ἄμμες ἀπωλόμεθ' αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον
’ / , / ¢ ,
οὐ γάρ κεν δυνάμεσθα θυράων ὑψηλάων
\ > / / v \ Va
χερσὶν ἀπώσασθαι λίθον ὄβριμον, ὃν προσέθηκεν. 305
« μ A a
ὡς τότε μὲν στενάχοντες ἐμείναμεν ἠῶ δῖαν.
> > 3 / / € / 3.7
μος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ἠώς,
καὶ τότε πῦρ ἀνέκαιε καὶ ἤμελγε κλυτὰ μῆλα,
πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ.
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ ἃ ἔργα, 310
σὺν δ᾽ ὁ γε δὴ αὖτε δύω papas ὁπλίσσατο δεῖπνον.
/ 2 v δ “ ! A
δειπνήσας δ᾽ ἄντρου ἐξήλασε πίονα μῆλα,
ε , > \ \ J é: > \ »,
ῥηιδίως ἀφελὼν θυρεὸν μέγαν᾽ αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα
x b] ,ὔ > ς 7 / ALS 5 /
ap ἐπέθηχ᾽, ὡς εἴ τε φαρέτρῃ Tap ἐπιθείη.
πολλῇ δὲ ῥοίζῳ πρὸς ὄρος τρέπε πίονα μῆλα [
DE POL Προς ΟΡ tae μη 815
/ 9 \ ΄ ,
Κύκλωψ'᾽ αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ λυπόμην κακὰ βυσσοδομεύων,
7 / ΄ / Gy 3 “
εἴ πως τισαίμην, δοίη δέ μοι εὖχος ᾿Αθηνη.

Plot of Odysseus.

noe δέ μοι κατὰ θυμὸν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή.
δὰ fal
Κύκλωπος yap ἔκειτο μέγα ῥόπαλον παρὰ σηκῷ,
\ 5 iE 3 \ ΝΛ Oe v /
χλωρὸν édaiveov’ TO μὲν ἔκταμεν, ὄφρα Hopoin 320
/
avavOév. τὸ μὲν ἄμμες ἐίσκομεν εἰσορόωντες
Ι
ὄσσον θ᾽ ἱστὸν νηὸς ἐεικοσόροιο μελαίνης,
“ 2 Ι a
φορτίδος evpelns, 7 T ἐκπεράᾳ μέγα λαῖτμα.
τόσσον ἔην μῆκος, τόσσον πάχος εἰσοράασθαι.
lal τὰ
τοῦ μὲν ὅσον T ὄργυιαν ἐγὼν ἀπέκοψα παραστάς, 325
\ / ’ e / 5 la) \ / 5
καὶ παρέθηχ᾽ ἑτάροισιν, ἀποξῦναι δὲ κέλευσα

OAVZZ EIA |. 13
Ω a / \
οἱ δ᾽ ὁμαλὸν ποίησαν" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐθόωσα παραστὰς
% / \ /
ἄκρον, apap δὲ λαβὼν ἐπυράκτεον ἐν πυρὶ κηλέῳ.

‘ ε \ /
Kal TO μὲν εὖ κατέθηκα κατακρύψας ὑπὸ κόπρῳ,
“,ε \ , , ae, θ oe
p@ κατα σπείους KEXUTO meyarN ALVA πολλή. 330
/
αὐτὰρ τοὺς ἄλλους κλήρῳ πεπαλάσθαι ἄνωγον,
, \ > /

ὅς τις τολμήσειεν ἐμοὶ σὺν μοχλὸν͵ ἀείρας

A al e /

τρῖψαι ἐν ὀφθαλμῷ, ὅτε τὸν γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἱκάνοι.
Ω » \ /
ot δ᾽ ἔλαχον, τοὺς ἄν κε καὶ ἤθελον αὐτὸς ἑλέσθαι,
, / “- /
τέσσαρες, αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ πέμπτος μετὰ τοῖσιν ἐλέγμην. 335
, al /
ἑσπέριος δ᾽ ἦλθεν καλλίτριχα μῆλα νομεύων.

3 7 5 4 2 \ / ” / lal
αὐτίκα © εἰς εὐρὺ σπέος ἤλασε πίονα μῆλα,

‘ nan 7] »] A
πάντα μάλ᾽, οὐδέ TL λεῖπε βαθείης ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς,
" > , x Χ \ «Ὁ > I
ἢ τι ὀισάμενος, ἢ Kal θεὸς ὡς ἐκέλευσεν.

Ἐν. τὰν aes aS \ ΄ Chg Wig Se SMe, 1
αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπέθηκε θυρεὸν μέγαν ὑψόσ᾽ ἀείρας" 340

, U / 3
ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἤμελγεν ous καὶ μηκάδας αἶγας,

a e /
πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, Kal ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ.
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ ἃ ἔργα,

\ » \ > , / ¢ / els
σὺν δ᾽ 6 ye δὴ αὖτε δύω papas ὁπλίσσατο δόρπον,

,
καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ Κύκλωπα προσηύδων ἄγχι παραστάς, 345

\

κισσύβιον μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχων μέλανος οἴνοιο"

Odysseus gives him wine, and tells him his name ts
LVoman.

t A / be 3 \ U ’
“Kuro, τῇ πίε οἶνον, ἐπεὶ hayes ἀνδρόμεα κρέα,
v > 5 α or \ / “ bl /
opp εἰδῇς, οἷόν TL ποτὸν τόδε νηῦς ἐκεκεύθει
c | ee \ 9» 3 \ ,
ἡμετέρη σοὶ δ᾽ av λοιβὴν φέρον, εἴ μ᾽ ἐλεήσας
" Ls ε \ \ / > et ae ae | a
οἴκαδε πέμψειας" σὺ δὲ μαίνεαι οὐκέτ᾽ ἀνεκτῶς. 350
/ a / / Ne ” “4
σχέτλιε, πως KEV τίς σε καὶ ὕστερον ἀλλος ἵκοιτο
5 ἥ ’ ,’ a
ἀνθρώπων πολέων, ἐπεὶ ov κατὰ μοῖραν ἔρεξας ;”
Ἦν ν5.6. ἢ δοῦν ὅπ ἸΩΝΝ δον ας τὰ
ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δ᾽ ἔδεκτο καὶ ἔκπιεν᾽ ἥσατο δ᾽ αἰνῶς

14 ΟΔΎΣΙΣΕΤΆΙΣ ἢ,

ἜΝ \ , ταν Εὖ , ἧς" ΨἘΕΣ
ἡδὺ ποτὸν πίνων, Kai μ᾽ ἤτεε δεύτερον αὖτις
t , , / \ f 3. aN
“δός μοι ETL πρόφρων, καί μοι τεὸν οὔνομα εἰπὲ 355
ΨΕῚ, a an -
αὐτίκα νῦν, ἵνα τοι δῶ Eeiviov, ᾧ κε σὺ χαίρῃς.
\ \ / / i v
καὶ yap ἹΚυκλώπεσσι φέρει ζείδωρος ἄρουρα
Ss 4
οἶνον ἐριστάφυλον, καί σφιν Διὸς ὄμβρος ἀέξει:
5) 4 rm 2 , \ 7, / > ’ " φα 35
ἀλλὰ τόδ᾽ ἀμβροσίης καὶ νέκταρός ἐστιν ἁπορώξ.
δὶ ΛΕ ΡΤ: εν SEN / " Η
ὡς φάτ᾽" ἀτὰρ οἱ αὖτις ἐγὼ πόρον αἴθοπα οἶνον" 360
\ \ ” ¢ \ > BA 3 Υ
τρὶς μὲν ἔδωκα φέρων, τρὶς δ᾽ ἔκπιεν ἀφραδίῃσιν.
5 \ I μὴ
αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ Κύκλωπα περὶ φρένας ἤλυθεν οἶνος,
καὶ τότε δή μιν ἔπεσσι προσηύδων μειλιχίοισι
i ta > an >» ΗΕ ERY ok
Κύκλωψ, εἰρωτᾷς μ᾽ ὄνομα κλυτόν᾽ αὐτὰρ ἐγώ ToL
᾽ leak 2 \ , \ / ef ἜΝΙ
ἐξερέω: σὺ δέ μοι δὸς ξείνιον, ὥς περ ὑπέστης. 365
> 2 / 2 or ϑ if t
Οὐτις ἐμοί γ᾽ ὄνομα: Οὗτιν δέ pe κικλήσκουσι
7 Ἰδὲ \ 70> 9} U e Ἂ })
μητηρ ἠδὲ πατὴρ HO ἄλλοι πάντες ἑταῖροι.
« 5 / \ 5 ’ Ψ / , Lal
ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δέ pw αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο νηλέν θυμῷ"
S Σ ® /
“Οὖτιν ἐγὼ πύματον ἔδομαι μετὰ ois ἑτάροισι,
\ > of οὐ Nay , Y ἢ
τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους πρόσθεν" τὸ δέ τοι ξεινήιον ἔσται." 370 _

The blinding of Polyphemus.

πὸ \ 3 \ J Ὁ de \ »
ἢ καὶ ἀνακλινθεὶς πέσεν ὕπτιος, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα
- 3 tp \ / Ἵ
κεῖτ᾽ ἀποδοχμώσας παχὺν αὐχένα, κὰδ δέ μιν ὕπνος
ἥρει πανδαμάτωρ' φάρυγος δ᾽ ἐξέσσυτο οἶνος
ie SSNS , »" , > ,
ψωμοί τ᾽ ἀνδρόμεοι' ὃ δ᾽ ἐρεύγετο οἰνοβαρείων,
\ \ \ na ἢ A
καὶ TOT ἐγὼ TOV μοχλὸν ὑπὸ σποδοῦ ἤλασα πολλῆς, 375
εἵως θερμαίνοιτο' ἔπεσσι δὲ πάντας ἑταίρους
ς ͵ὔ 3 ,
θάρσυνον, μή τίς μοι ὑποδείσας ἀναδύη.
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τάχ᾽ ὁ μοχλὸς ἐλάινος ἐν πυρὶ μέλλεν
uA a
ἅψεσθαι, χλωρός περ ἐών, διεφαίνετο δ᾽ αἰνώς,
\ eer ie | \ S / 4 lA ’ \ ae an
καὶ TOT ἐγὼν ἄσσον φέρον ἐκ πυρός, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἑταῖροι 380
ts 9 3 \ Vg UA 4 ,
ἵσταντ᾽" αὐτὰρ θάρσος ἐνέπνευσεν μέγα δαίμων.
Δ \ \ ς , 2 / 3 ““Χ as) 05)
ol μὲν μοχλὸν ἑλόντες ἐλάινον, ὀξὺν ἐπ᾽ ἄκρῳ,

OAYASEIAS I. 15

~ > , 9

ὀφθαλμῷ ἐνέρεισαν᾽ ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐφύπερθεν ἀερθεὶς

7 an ,
diveov, ὡς ὅτε τις τρυπῷ δόρυ νήιον ἀνὴρ

t ¢
τρυπάνῳ, οἱ δέ T ἔνερθεν ὑποσσείουσιν ἱμάντι 385
«ς / € \ x fs > \ > Ws
ἁψάμενοι ἑκάτερθε, TO δὲ τρέχει ἐμμενὲς αἰεί:
a nr 5] 5 A / \ «ς /
ὡς τοῦ ἐν ὀφθαλμῷ πυριήκεα μοχλὸν ἑλόντες
δινέομεν, τὸν δ᾽ αἷμα περίῤῥεε θερμὸν ἐόντα.

U ΄ Ψ \ @ ΕῚ
πάντα δέ οἱ βλέφαρ᾽ ἀμφὶ καὶ ὀφρύας εὗσεν ἀυτμὴ
γλήνης καιομένης" σφαραγεῦντο δέ οἱ πυρὶ ῥίζαι. 390
¢ oa Ἄς, ᾿ Ν \ μ , 2\ /
ὡς δ᾽ OT ἀνὴρ χαλκεὺς πέλεκυν μέγαν NE σκέπαρνον

>? [24 val / / 532
εἰν ὕδατι ψυχρῷ βάπτῃ μεγάλα ἰάχοντα

, ἐ \ 3 ͵ , : ΓΑΕ
φαρμάσσων" τὸ γὰρ αὖτε σιδήρου γε κράτος ἐστίν
« “ / x - A
ὡς τοῦ σίζ᾽ ὀφθαλμὸς ἐλαϊνέῳ περὶ μοχλῷ.

/ \ eee! v \ > SP /
σμερδαλέον δὲ μέγ᾽ ᾧμωξεν, περὶ δ᾽ ἴαχε πέτρη, 305
¢ r \ 7ὔ » ,ὔ 2 ’ \ \ \
ἡμεῖς δὲ δείσαντες ἀπεσσύμεθ᾽ αὐτὰρ ὃ μοχλὸν

, > an “
ἐξέρυσ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖο πεφυρμένον αἵματι πολλῷ.

\ \ ” ᾽ “5.6 > \ “Ἁ \ 5 /

TOV μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἔῤῥιψεν ἀπὸ ἕο χερσὶν ἀλύων,

" \ «Ὁ ͵ 7 ,’ v Ff. ’ \
αὐτὰρ ὃ Κύκλωπας μεγάλ᾽ ἤπυεν, οἵ pa μιν ἀμφὶς
ᾧκεον ἐν σπήεσσι δι ἄκριας ἠνεμοέσσας. 400
οἱ δὲ βοῆς aiovtes ἐφοίτων ἄλλοθεν “ἄλλος,
ἱστάμενοι δ᾽ εἴροντο περὶ σπέος, ὅττι ἑ κήδοι"

“τίπτε τόσον, Llorvdny’, ἀρημένος ὧδ᾽ ἐβόησας

, “δ ὦ 7ὔ ἄν 2 " ,
νύκτα δὲ ἀμβροσίην, καὶ ἀύπνους ἄμμε τίθησθα ;
53 Δ an “Ὁ ’ ip.

ἢ μή Tis σευ μῆλα βροτῶν ἀέκοντος ἐλαύνει; 405
> / / > > \ / U SN / 7)
ἢ μή τίς σ᾽ αὐτὸν κτείνει δόλῳ. ἠὲ Bindi ;
\ ’ ee” Le) wv / \ /
τοὺς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐξ ἄντρου προσέφη κρατερὸς ἸΤολύ-
φημος"

53 > /

“@® φίλοι, OvtTis με κτείνει δόλῳ οὐδὲ Bindu.”
t Ns > ’ Z

ot δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενοι ἔπεα TTEPOEVT ἀγόρευον
εὖν..5 \ \ , / i. 5 "7

εἰ μὲν δὴ μή τίς σε βιάζεται οἷον ἐόντα, 410

enn. > ” ” \ / be Ye!
νοῦσόν γ᾽ ov πως ἔστι Διὸς μεγάλου ἀλέασθαι,
, \ , ’ v \ , ΠΣ aie
ἀλλὰ σύ y εὔχεο πατρὶ ἸΠοσειδάωνι ἄνακτι.

16 ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ 1.

Odysseus and his men escape from the cave.

«Δ PD) OP ᾽ , a

ὡς ap ἔφαν ἀπιόντες, ἐμὸν δ᾽ ἐγέλασσε φίλον κῆρ,
¢e , 2 lal
ὡς ὄνομ ἐξαπάτησεν ἐμὸν καὶ μῆτις ἀμύμων.

, \ / ,

Κύκλωψ δὲ στενάχων τε καὶ ὠδίνων ὀδύνῃσι, 415
\ , ’ \ e
χερσὶ ψηλαφόων, ἀπὸ μὲν λίθον εἷλε θυράων,

,’ \ s A
αὐτὸς δ᾽ ewt θύρῃσι καθέζετο χεῖρε πετάσσας,

» / ee / U / ὃ
εἴ τινά που μετ᾽ ὄεσσι λάβοι στείχοντα θύραζε
e/ ’ t De 3} 3) ἜΣ ΥΝ \ t 3

οὕτω yap πού μ᾽ ἤλπετ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ νήπιον εἶναι.

3 \ > \ t 4 S24 28) ba /
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ βούλευον, ὅπως by’ ἄριστα γένοιτο, 420
» 3 ς 4 ᾿ς , 50 5 Ν 3 a
εἴ τιν᾽ ἑταίροισιν θανάτου λύσιν ἠδ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ

ς y / \ t \ aA “

εὑροίμην: πάντας δὲ δόλους καὶ μῆτιν ὕφαινον,

iA \ Ax, 7 3

ὥς τε περὶ ψυχῆς" μέγα γὰρ κακὸν ἐγγύθεν ἦεν.

Ἵ /

noe δέ μοι κατὰ θυμὸν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή.

wv Md > > f t

ἄρσενες ὄιες ἦσαν ἐυτρεφέες, δασύμαλλοι, 425
/ U >] \ lay ” 4

καλοὶ τε μεγάλοι τε, ἰοδνεφὲς ELPOS ἔχοντες

τοὺς ἀκέων ξυνέεργον ἐυστρεφέεσσι λύγοισι,

A - /
τῆς ἔπι Κύκλωψ εὗδε πέλωρ, ἀθεμίστια εἰδώς,
σὺν τρεῖς αἰνύμενος" ὃ μὲν ἐν μέσῳ ἄνδρα φέρεσκε,
τῶ δ᾽ ἑτέρω ἑκάτερθεν ἴτην σώοντες ἑταίρους. 430

a \ of AL? ἡ , Ρ 8. τὴν a)
τρεῖς δὲ ἕκαστον hat ὄιες φέρον αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε,

¢
ἀρνειὸς yap ἔην, μήλων oy’ ἄριστος ἁπάντων,

a \ A / Ἅὦ ¢ SN 3° OS \
τοῦ κατὰ νῶτα λαβών, Aacinv ὑπὸ γαστέρ᾽ ἐλυσθεὶς
κείμην᾽ αὐτὰρ χερσὶν ἀώτου θεσπεσίοιο

, \ 3 / , an
νωλεμέως στρεφθεὶς ἐχόμην τετληότι θυμῷ. 438
τ' 7A a
ὡς τότε μὲν στενάχοντες ἐμείναμεν ἠώ δῖαν.

> 5 , , ς ’ ust 27

ἦμος © ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ἠώς,

\ Yeni τ RN EE Laer: a
Kal TOT ἔπειτα νομόνδ᾽ ἐξέσσυτο apoeva μῆλα,

Jee \ eae
θήλειαι δ᾽ ἐμέμηκον ἀνήμελκτοι περὶ σηκούς

bd \ A v7 oS , A
ovata yap σφαραγεῦντο. ἀναξ δ᾽ ὀδύνῃσι κακῇσι 440

͵ nw
TELPOMEVOS πάντων ὀίων ἐπεμαίετο νῶτα

GAVYAZZETAS Ul. 17

5» A ¢ , < \ \ / > ἘῸΝ
ὀρθῶν ἑσταότων᾽ τὸ δὲ νήπιος οὐκ ἐνόησεν,
¢, / /
ὥς of UT εἰροπόκων ὀίων στέρνοισι δέδεντο.
ids 3 \ U ” ,
ὕστατος ἀρνειὸς μήλων ἔστειχε θύραζε,
t , ΝΣ \ \ 7
λάχνῳ στεινόμενος καὶ ἐμοὶ πυκινὰ φρονέοντι. 445
>] Ui \ , .
τὸν δ᾽ ἐπιμασσάμενος προσέφη κρατερὸς Πολύφημος
\ - ld /
“κριὲ πέπον, τί μοι ὧδε διὰ σπέος ἔσσυο μήλων
4 ᾽ 7 lj b Ia.
ὕστατος ; οὔ TL πάρος γε λελειμμένος ἔρχεαι οων,
3 \ \ A A / > 7 /
ἀλλὰ πολὺ πρῶτος νέμεαι τέρεν᾽ ἄνθεα ποίης
A \ A >)
μακρὰ βιβάς, πρῶτος δὲ pods ποταμῶν ἀφικάνεις, 450
os \ / 7 > /
πρῶτος δὲ σταθμόνδε λιλαίεαι ἀπονέεσθαι
ἢ ee 5 3 Bee 9}
ἑσπέριος" νῦν αὖτε πανύστατος. ἢ σύ γ᾽ ἄνακτος
3 \ fe \ 3 \ \ ,
ὀφθαλμὸν ποθέεις, τὸν ἀνὴρ κακὸς ἐξαλάωσε
2° A
σὺν λυγροῖς ἑτάροισι, δαμασσάμενος φρένας οἴνῳ,
5 a ͵ , 5 I
Οὐτις, ὃν οὔ πώ φημι πεφυγμένον εἶναι ὄλεθρον. 455
> \ e /
εἰ δὴ ὁμοφρονέοις ποτιφωνήεις τε γένοιο
> “ / an
εἰπεῖν, OT TN κεῖνος ἐμὸν μένος ἠἡλασκάζει"
A VA e / ,
τῶ KE οἱ ἐγκέφαλός γε διὰ σπέος ἄλλυδις ἄλλῃ
θ , CNP \ "ὃ “ 7) δέ ΕΝ ἊΝ
ELVOMEVOU ῥαίοιτο πρὸς οὔδεϊ, κὰδ δέ K ἐμὸν κῆρ
/ A a 71
λωφήσειε κακῶν, τά μοι οὐτιδανὸς πόρεν OTIS.” 46ο

They γεαεῖ the ship and put out to sea.

\ » \ \ \ ’ \ « / ’
ὡς εἰπὼν τὸν κριὸν ἀπὸ ἕο πέμπε θύραζε.
Ρ. / ? ,’ \ > \ aA
ἐλθόντες δ᾽ ἡβαιὸν ἀπὸ σπείους τε καὶ αὐλῆς
fal ¢ ,’ > ἴω / 4 / ’ e /
TPOTOS UT ἀρνειοῦ λυόμην, ὑπέλυσα δ᾽ ἑταίρους.
/ \ \ A Lal
καρπαλίμως δὲ τὰ μῆλα ταναύποδα, πίονα δημῷ,
\ / na
πολλὰ περιτροπέοντες ἐλαύνομεν, ὄφρ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα 465
ς / > ’ ,
ἱκόμεθ᾽" ἀσπάσιοι δὲ φίλοις ἑτάροισι φάνημεν,
ἋΔ , , ΄ a
ol φύγομεν θάνατον" τοὺς δὲ στενάχοντο γοῶντες.
> 2S \ > / fa)
αλλ, ἐγὼ οὐκ εἴων, ava δ᾽ ὀφρύσι vedov ἑκάστῳ.
/ . 3 > A a
κλαίειν adr ἐκέλευσα θοῶς καλλίτριχα μῆλα

E. H. 2

18 OAYSSEIAS Ι.

/ ,’ > \ / a
πόλλ ἐν νηὶ βαλόντας ἐπιπλεῖν ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ. 470
«Ὁ > 3 5 an ΝΕ
οὗ δ᾽ αἷψ᾽ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον"
€ a 5 e , \ / “
ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς.
’ CNP al ¢4 » a Ω / /
αλλ OTE τοσσον ἀπῆν, ὅσσον TE γέγωνε βοήσας,
\ (ape ne} b \ / ,
καὶ ToT ἐγὼ Κύκλωπα προσηύδων κερτομίοισι"

Odysseus taunts Polyphemus, who hurls rocks at the ship.

/ 5 Rites,
“Κύκλωψ, οὐκ ap’ ἔμελλες ἀνάλκιδος ἀνδρὸς ἑταί-
ρους 475
7 > a a tal
ἔδμεναι ἐν one γλαφυρῷ κρατερῆφι Bindu.
Ν ie , 2) SF , Ν BA
Kal λίην σέ y ἔμελλε κυχήσεσθαι κακὰ ἔργα,
/ > >? \ / 3 vA ca eee. +
σχέτλι᾽, ἐπεὶ ξείνους οὐχ ἅζεο σῷ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ
ἐσθέμεναι' TO σε Ζεὺς τίσατο καὶ θεοὶ ἄλλοι."
« e\ ΄ , a
ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δ᾽ ἔπειτα χολώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλ-
λον" 480
- > 5 if \
ἧκε δ᾽ ἀπορήξας κορυφὴν ὄρεος μεγάλοιο,
\ or / \ ῇ
Kao δ᾽ ἔβαλε προπάροιθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο
ῇ 3 b ae v ae 2
[τυτθόν, ἐδεύησεν δ᾽ οἰήιον ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι.]
> / Ν 4 / ¢ \ / -
ἐκλύσθη δὲ θάλασσα κατερχομένης ὑπὸ πέτρης
’ 53 ΄ ie na
τὴν δ᾽ aivy ἠπειρόνδε παλιῤῥόθιον φέρε κῦμα, 485
\ 5 / ῇ, NY / Ay A
πλημυρὶς ἐκ πόντοιο, θέμωσε δὲ χέρσον ἱκέσθαι.
\ \
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ χείρεσσι λαβὼν περιμήκεα κοντὸν
ὦσα TapéE ἑτάροισι δ᾽ ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα
> / / 3 ς \ / /
ἐμβαλέειν κώπης, ἵν᾽ ὑπὲκ κακότητα φύγοιμεν,
κρατὶ κατανεύων᾽ οἱ δὲ προπεσόντες ἔρεσσον. 490
b) \ 3 “Ὁ
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ δὶς τόσσον ἅλα πρήσσοντες ἀπῆμεν,

Ξ Ν νι na
καὶ TOT ἐγὼ Κύκλωπα προσηύδων᾽ ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἑταῖροι
μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσιν ἐρήτυον ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος"

΄ f
“σχέτλιε, Tint ἐθέλεις ἐρεθιζέμεν ἄγριον ἄνδρα:
¢ a \ / Μ a
ὃς Kal νῦν πόντονδε βαλὼν βέλος ἤγαγε νῆα 495

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ |. 19

> b] v \ , ,
auTis ἐς ἤπειρον, καὶ δὴ φάμεν αὐτόθ᾽ ὀλέσθαι.
>? \ 7 Ων ᾽ “ 7
εἰ δὲ φθεγξαμένου τευ ἢ αὐδήσαντος ἄκουσε,
, v * € a \ \ / lal
σὺν Kev ἄραξ ἡμέων κεφαλὰς καὶ vyta δοῦρα
/ 5 / ,
μαρμάρῳ ὀκριόεντι βαλών" τόσσον yap inow.”
“a , ,’ 5 5» “Ὁ Ἂ A ,
ὡς φάσαν, adrX οὐ πεῖθον ἐμὸν μεγαλήτορα
θυμόν, 500
᾽ , " de , , αι
αλλά piv ἄψοῤῥον προσέφην κεκοτηότι θυμῷ
/ / / a > /
“Κύκλωψ, αἴ κέν τίς σε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων
2 an 9 ͵
ὀφθαλμοῦ εἴρηται ἀεικελίην ἀλαωτύν,
/ fal lal
φάσθαι ᾿Οδυσσῆα πτολιπόρθιον ἐξαλαῶσαι,
εχ / | , » > 7 ” 3)
υἱὸν Λαέρτεω, ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκί ἔχοντα. 505
“Ὁ e\ / 3 ’ , 3 / ,
ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δέ μ᾽ οἰμώξας ἠμείβετο μύθῳ"
a , 3 / / ΄,
“ὦ πόποι, ἢ μάλα δὴ με παλαίφατα θέσφαθ᾽ ἱκάνει.
3 \ ews /
ἔσκε τις ἐνθάδε μάντις ἀνὴρ HUS TE μέγας τε,
, ~ « /
Τήλεμος Evpupidns, ὃς μαντοσύνῃ ἐκέκαστο
’ ΄
καὶ μαντευόμενος κατεγήρα Κυκλωπεσσιν' 51ο
4 »” / ry , , 7
ὅς μοι ἔφη τάδε πάντα τελευτήσεσθαι ὀπίσσω,
n 3 n ς / 5 an
χειρῶν ἐξ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἁμαρτήσεσθαι ὀπωπῆς.
3 > a Jf a 7 \ Ν Se. 7
ἀλλ᾽ αἰεί τινα φῶτα μέγαν καὶ καλὸν ἐδέγμην
/ ’ , / / 3 ,
ἐνθαδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι, μεγάλην ἐπιειμένον ἀλκήν᾽
la / > Name Tee" 3 / \ 5 \ Ane A
νῦν δέ μ᾽ ἐὼν ὀλίγος τε καὶ OUTLOAVOS καὶ AKLKUS 515
lal / >! /
ὀφθαλμοῦ ἀλάωσεν, ἐπεί μ᾽ ἐδαμάσσατο οἴνῳ.
? 2 arg la) \ / /
ἀλλ᾽ aye δεῦρ᾽, ‘Oduced, ἵνα τοι πὰρ ξείνια θείω,
U \
πομπήν τ᾽ ὀτρύνω δόμεναι κλυτὸν ἐννοσίγαιον"
“ \ ] \ v 5
τοῦ γὰρ ἐγὼ πάις εἰμί, πατὴρ δ᾽ ἐμὸς εὔχεται εἶναι"
> \ ᾽ 2 / v
αὐτὸς δ᾽, ai x ἐθέλῃσ᾽, inoeTat, οὐδέ τις ἄλλος 520
v n δ an ,’ / 2)
οὔτε θεῶν μακάρων οὔτε θνητῶν ἀνθρώπων.
Δ ἡ ’ / / ν
ὡς ἔφατ᾽, αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον
“ x \ δὴ a \ In / ὃ /
at yap δὴ Ψυχῆς τε καὶ αἰώνος σε δυναίμην
53 / ᾿ς “ , ” - x
εὖνιν ποιήσας πέμψαι δόμον “Aidos εἴσω,

¢ ἡ a ἢ / EN 50 ᾿ / 7
ὡς οὐκ ὀφθαλμόν γ᾽ ἰήσεται οὐδ᾽ ἐνοσίχθων. 2

en
σι

ati

20 OAYSZEIAS |

ὡς ἐφάμην, ὃ δ᾽ ἔπειτα ἸΤοσειδάωνι ἄνακτι
εὔχετο χεῖρ᾽ ὀρέγων εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀστερόεντα"

“ 00 II ὃ / an

κλῦθι, Tloceidaov yainoye, κυανοχαῖτα"

εἰ ἐτεόν γε TOS εἰμι, πατὴρ δ᾽ ἐμὸς εὔχεαι εἶναι,
δὸς μὴ ᾿Οδυσσῆα πτολιπόρθιον οἴκαδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι 530

e\ / x ’ , ” ie ha :
[υἱὸν Λαέρτεω, ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκί᾽ ἔχοντα.

ἐπα a ᾿ , :

ἀλλ᾽ εἴ οἱ μοῖρ᾽ ἐστὶ φίλους τ᾽ ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι
οἶκον ἐυκτίμενον καὶ ἑὴν ἐς πατρίδα (eae
ον κακῶς ἔλθοι, ὀλέσας ἄπο πάντας pte Β ΕΝ
aide ἐπ᾽ ἀχλοτρίης, εὕροι δ᾽ ἐν πήματα οἴκῳ." 538

ὡς ἔφατ᾽ εὐχόμενος, τοῦ δ᾽ ἔκλυε κυανοχαίτης.

Dice AN d 3 an Ἔ \ / a aa
αὐτὰρ 6 y ἐξαῦτις πολὺ μείζονα λᾶαν ἀείρας
@ 3 9 , > , A: AD τὰ /
HK ἐπιδινήσας, ἐπέρεισε δὲ ἵν᾿ ἀπέλεθρον,

\ Le era t \ /
Kao δ᾽ ἔβαλεν μετόπισθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο

, ΕῚ ͵ >] a7 ΕΣ δε

τυτθόν, ἐδεύησὲεν δ᾽ οἰήιον ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι. 540
5) , \ , , CN f 3
ἐκλύσθη δὲ θάλασσα κατερχομένης ὑπὸ πέτρης

\ \ / ig la) / \ ἢ). Ps.
τὴν δὲ πρόσω φέρε κῦμα, θέμωσε δὲ χέρσον ἱκέσθαι.

They. come back to the Isle of Goats and find their
comrades.

A bd 5
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τὴν νῆσον ἀφικόμεθ᾽, ἔνθα περ ἄλλαι
A a7 , ᾽ 9 . ow e A
νῆες ἐύσσελμοι μένον ἀθρόαι, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἑταῖροι
εἴατ᾽ ὀδυρόμενοι, ἡμέας ποτιδέγμενοι αἰεί, 548
νῆα μὲν ἔνθ᾽ ἐλθόντες ἐκέλσαμεν ἐν ψαμάθοισιν,
5) \ ἴὰς aes ἃ a SMA Hwee, - /
ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης.
μῆλα δὲ Κύκλωπος γλαφυρῆς ἐκ νηὸς ἑλόντες
/
δασσάμεθ᾽, ὡς μή Tis μοι ἀτεμβόμενος κίοι ἴσης.
“ a
ἀρνειὸν δ᾽ ἐμοὶ οἴῳ ἐυκνήμιδες ἑταῖροι 580
, ’ \
μήλων. δαιομένων δόσαν ἔξοχα τὸν δ᾽ ἐπὶ θινὶ
Ζηνὶ κελαινεφέι Kpovidn, ὃς πᾶσιν ἀνάσσει,

OAYSZEVAS I.

4 sy ww Ξ «Ὁ oy ’ > , e a
ῥέξας μηρί ἔκηα: ὃ δ᾽ οὐκ ἐμπάζετο ἱρῶν,
’ > € / “ τς f an
ἀλλ᾽ ὃ γε μερμήριζεν, ὅπως ἀπολοίατο πᾶσαι
νῆες ἐύσσελμοι καὶ ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι.
\ , ,
ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἧμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα
dA , / > Vv \ / ς ,
ἥμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέατ᾽ ἄσπετα καὶ μέθυ ἡδύ"
ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε,
\ / b] e “ ΄
δὴ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης.
3 > , / / e / ϑι
ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ἠώς,
ν /
δὴ TOT ἐγὼν ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα
, ᾿] ’ rn
αὐτούς T ἀμβαίνειν ava τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι.
οἱ δ᾽ αἷἶψ᾽ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον,
ς an >] « / \ ¢/ / 2 “
ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν ada τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς.
/ ’ 5
ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ
" ? U 4 ᾽ / e Ul
ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο, φίλους ὀλέσαντες ἑταίρους.

21

on
cy
σι

560

Decisis SE tak aid aD AG ALD i>
᾿ J 7 . 5 ᾿ ,

ἣνς Ἢ ὃ ᾿ ᾿ ‘ ἢ ; i ty a κα’ a Rs Ι > ‘ vl y
= Le, Ἶ ee ‘ ’ ; a , - , Ὑ
τι a re nee ᾿ Ἢ

ΩΝ ᾿ ; μη yer fe HS eva
} ae γ7Ὁ ti ; i's yi Gutiiat 7a

Ι . ν )) : F z sy

ae 78 > δι Ἢ ἀρ Mas 4"

Dy ay te. ch ea

: i ᾿
Tee ΕἸ ; ) ; Ye 5...,
? : νὰ 1h) bog wt
͵ Ὁ ᾿ απ fi he | i δ r
4 ὕ
ὴ a

yes » » ee

ir
δ ἊΡΎ. i, Fee ον Of Silt
ν 1 hs Py n° are Ψ

μ΄. Gee a. wits ἴων ὃν Buiter
yk Ao dali Be ah
ai odin eons fama
ADVE TET RMA a a:

νὰ FPA |) ae fi)

-
Γ y ‘ 4.
t
a ‘
i 4 ἱ ΤᾺ
᾿ Ν aye 2

eA Ν
i aa « oa
J
: }
ἢ Pes Pal ἣν ' wy A ‘5a
; 4 ΕΟ, ΝΣ
ΝΣ “ἢ We i ἢ sh
Ν Ἴ ἐδ τ ᾿ ΟΝ τα ἢ
2 eee Pee,
se vie, “ is PCa, | OTS be ἀρ;
»- πον ie, » { »᾿
a = ᾿ Ἢ ig
ἢ es rans fia
6 @ Py " Ce
Cae ety
Ὶ ὦ ον: 2,

NOTES:

The numbers in thick type refer to the sections of the [Introduction
on Homeric Forms.

1. τὸν δ᾽ (Appendix A. 1), Alcinous, king of the Phaeacians,
who is entertaining Odysseus at supper and has asked him his name
and country.

2. ᾿Αλκίνοε kpetov Appendix G. 1.

πάντων... λαῶν ‘among all thy people’, partitive genitive; cf. 29.

λαῶν as often in Homer, ‘people’ not ‘peoples’; cf. 263.

3. ἢ του ‘surely’ denotes a concession. It is doubtful whether
the particle ro. is the same as the dative pronoun ro (§ 10. 1).
Kiihner connects the particle with τις and τε.

μὲν answered by δ᾽ in 12. :

ἀκουέμεν. For the form see ὃ 22. 3; for the syntax Appen-
dix E.

ἀοιδοῦ Demodocus, who had been singing about the Trojan war.

5. οὐ yap...dmavra ‘as for me I deem there is no more perfect
delight than when good cheer possesses a whole people’.

τέλος χαριέστερον. τέλος χαριὲν would mean ‘delightful com-
pleteness’, i.e. ‘attainment of delight’, τέλος here denoting not
‘termination’, but rather ‘realisation’; cf. xx. 74 τέλος γάμοιο
‘consummation of marriage’, XVII. 496 τέλος means the ‘fulfil-
ment’ of prayer. Il. XVI. 630 τέλος πολέμου ‘victory’. So τέλος
χαριέστερον means ‘better attainment of delight’, 1.6, ‘more perfect
delight’. Cf. Mr Monro’s note on 1]. ΧΙ. 439.

Some have wrongly taken τέλος in its later philosophical sense
of the ‘end of life’ =summum bonum.

6. ἐυφροσύνη. For éi- see § 6. 3.

ἔχῃ. ‘For this and the subjunctives in 7, 8, 10, all after dre, see
Appendix B. 2 Ὁ.

24 OD YSSAT Lx.

ἔχῃ κάτα (notice the accent)=Karéxy. Cf. 17 φυγὼν ὕπο. II.
11. 699 ἔχεν κάτα γαῖα μέλαινα. Ameis reads ἔχῃ κατὰ, and takes
ἔχῃ as intransitive and κατὰ governing δῆμον. ‘Holds throughout a
whole people’. Cf. Eur. 1. A. 10 κατ᾽ Εὔριπον ἔχουσι. In this case it
would be better to take δῆμον in the local sense of ‘realm’; cf. 1].
V. 710 μάλα πίονα δῆμον ἔχοντες. The local sense of δῆμος is the
original one, the primary meaning of the word being ‘common
land parcelled out in farms’ (root δα ‘divide’ found in dalw).

7. ἀνὰ δώματ᾽ ‘in the halls’, literally ‘up along the halls’.

ἀκουάζωνται intensive of ἀκούω, ‘hear with delight’.

8. ἥμενοι ἑξείης Appendix ἃ. 2.

ἑξείης often contracted into ἑξῆς (104).

παρὰ here an adverb of place, not a preposition. ‘ The tables by
them are loaded’.

9- Κρειών § 6. 2.

το. οἰνοχόος. The cup-bearer drew the wine from the mixing-
bowl (κρητὴρ) into a jug (mpdxoos), from which he filled the cup
(δέπας) of each guest.
τς Φφορέῃσι 8 20. 2.

ἐγχείῃ Appendix H. 5.

δεπάεσσι § 6. 2.

II. τοῦτό τι ‘this zd of thing’.

εἴδεται ‘seems’, Appendix H. 1.

12. σοὶ δ᾽ emphatic; δ᾽ answers μὲν in 3. ‘(I would fain
enjoy banquet and song), but ¢zy heart is set on asking of my
grievous woes’.

For the thought cf. Virg. Aen. 11. 3 znxfandum, regina, iubes
renovare dolorem.

ἐπετράπετο ‘is set” not ‘was set’. The aorist is often used in
Homer in its oldest sense of what is just completed, and may be
sometimes translated by the English perfect with ‘ have’; e.g. X. 64
πώς Ἦλθες, ᾿Οδυσεῦ;

13. εἴρεσθ᾽ § 2. 2 and Appendix G. 2. For the accusative of
the thing asked about cf. 502.

opp Appendix B. 2 a.

ἔτι μᾶλλον ‘still more’ than before. Odysseus had already
wept when listening to Demodocus’ account of the Trojan war
(VIII. 531).

14. τοι 8 10. 1.

ἔπειτα ‘then’, denoting transition, cf. 116.

NOTES. 25

καταλέξω ‘recount’. This meaning of λέγω is older than ‘say’.

16. καὶ ὑμεῖς ‘ye too’ as well as others.

17. Ser’ § 20. 1.

ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀν... ἔω also depending on ὄφρα.

dy Appendix D. 2.

φυγὼν ὕπο (cf. 6) νηλεὲς ἦμαρ 1.6. ‘when I have got safe home’.

νηλεὲς ἦμαρ ‘the pitiless day’, i.e. the day of death. Cf. ἐλεύ-
θερον ἦμαρ, δούλιον Huap, νόστιμον ἦμαρ.

18. ξεῖνος ‘host’ not ‘guest’. On the form see Appendix
Bae. Be

éw § 24.

kal...vatwy ‘ even though I dwell in a home far away’.

ἀπόπροθι. For this locative termination cf. αὐτόθι (29), ὅθι (50),
κηρόθι (480).

19. εἴμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεύς cf. Virg. Aen. 1. 378 sum pius Aeneas...fama
super aethera notus,

᾿Οϑυσεύς 8 3. I.

πᾶσι δόλοισι instrumental, ‘on account of my manifold wiles’.
It is far better to take πᾶσι with δόλοισι than with ἀνθρώποισι, as
some do.

πᾶσι ‘all manner of’. Cf. 422 πάντας δόλους, 1]. 1. 5 οἰωνοῖσι
πᾶσι ‘all manner of birds’. So in III. 121 Odysseus is said to
surpass all men παντοίοισι δόλοισι.

20. ἀνθρώποισι μέλω ‘am a care to men’, i.e. talked of by
them. Cf. x1. 7o “Apyw πᾶσι μέλουσα, Theognis 245 μελήσεις
ἀνθρώποις. The personal construction of μέλω is rare.

καί pev...tke. This is a good illustration of the Homeric
preference for ‘ parataxis’ (coordination of clauses). The sentence
begins with a relative construction (‘hypotaxis’), which is dropped
in favour of an independent coordinate clause. Cf. 1]. 1. 79 os...
᾿Αργείων κρατέει καί οἱ πείθονται ᾿Αχαιοί.

μευ § 10. 1.

οὐρανὸν. The accusative without a preposition is the ordinary
construction in Homer after ἵκω, ἱκάνω and ixvéoua.

ἵκει § 14. 4.

21. ναιετάω 8 23. 1.

᾿Ιθάκην the modern Theaki, about 20 miles from the coast of
Acarnania, north-east of Cephallenia, from which it is separated by
a narrow Strait.

εὐδείελον = εὔδηλον ‘clear-seen’, a very doubtful form. δείελος

26 ΟΕ TX.

may be for δήελος, which would be an old form of δῆλος (cf. the
doubtful word δέελος, Il. x. 466); and Brugmann is probably right
in reading εὐδήελον. On the confusion of εἰ and ἢ see Appendix 1.

One of the Scholiasts interprets it εὖ πρὸς τὴν δείλην κειμένη
(δείλη =the evening sunlight), i.e. ‘ westering’.

ἐν δ᾽ =éveore δὲ Cf. 126 ἔνι.

22. Νήριτον. There is another reading Νήϊον. Neionisalso a
mountain in Ithaca. Schliemann places Neriton in the south of the
island, and Neion in the north.

εἰνοσίφυλλον ‘ with shaking leaves’, Appendix H. 5.

ἀμφὶ ‘round about’, adverbial. Cf. 8.

23. ναιετάουσι ‘dwell’, not ‘are dwelt in’, as some take it.
The islands are looked upon as living things. Cf. I. 404 ᾿Ιθάκης
ἔτι ναιετοώσης. So ναίω is used of islands, Il. τι. 626 νήσων, at
ναίουσι. Soph. Aj. 596 ὦ κλεινὰ Σαλαμὶς, od μέν που ναίεις ἁλί-
πλαγκτος εὐδαίμων.

ἀλλήλῃσι ὃ 4. 4.

24. Δουλίχιόν τε Σάμη τε. Sameé is generally identified with
Cephallenia. With regard to Dulichium there is very great doubt.
Strabo the geographer thought it was one of the Echinades (the
alluvial islands at the mouth of the Achelous) afterwards called
Dolicha. Others take it to be the S.-E. portion of Cephallenia.
Mr Bunbury (Azcient Geography, 1. 69) identifies it with Leucadia
(Santa Maura). It is impossible to speak with certainty, as the
geography throughout the book is extremely vague. On the geo-
graphy of the Odyssey see Prof. Jebb’s Zntroduction to Homer, pp.
44—6.

ὑλήεσσὰ Ζάκυνθος (Appendix G. 1)=xemorosa Zacynthus (Virg.
Aen. III. 270), the modern Zante, south of Cephallenia.

25. αὐτὴ ‘Ithaca itself’. αὐτὸς is frequently used in Homer
to single out something in contrast to its surroundings. Cf. 40.

χθαμαλὴ ‘low-lying’. χθαμ-αλὸ-ς is connected with χαμαὶ ‘on
the ground’; for the insertion of θ cf. χθών ; -αλο- is merely a suffix.
The word is used in ΧΙ. 194 of beds on the ground, XII. ror of
a low rock, Il. x11I. 683 of a low wall. The epithet, however,
does not suit Ithaca as it is now.

TavuTepTaTy...1pos ζόφον ‘highest up towards the darkness’,
i.e. furthest west. Cf. Iv. 785 ὑψοῦ ἐν voriw ‘high in the water’,
i.e. well out. Cf. also μετέωρος ‘high’ of ships out at sea.

As a matter of fact, Ithaca lies furthest east of all the islands

NOTES. 27

near it. But we must not look for geographical accuracy, when the
poet is dealing with what to him is little more than a fairy-land.

εἰν § 2. 2.

26. δέ τε cf. 385. τε here is not a conjunction; but marks the
statement as a general one, as frequently in Homer. It must be
neglected in translation, and regarded simply as a sign-post. Simi-
larly we find καί re, γάρ τε, ἀλλά τε. Cf. the use of ris τε ‘some
one’ in similes and general statements.

ἠῶ § 6. 2 and Appendix G. 4.

27. TOL concessive, as in 3. ‘I cannot when all is said...’
(Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 346).

28. ἧς (8 10. 2) probably ‘one’s own’, as it undoubtedly is in
34. Brugmann, however, holds that éds (ds) is a general reflexive
pronoun of all three persons; in that case it would here be ‘my own’.

29. ἦ μέν (Attic 7 μήν) ‘surely’. So we have καὶ μέν (Attic
kal μήν).

αὐτόϑι (cf. 1.8) Ξε αὐτοῦ.

ἔρυκε imperfect, ‘tried to keep me’. Cf. 31 κατερήτυεν.

Sia θεάων ‘bright amongst goddesses’, i.e. ‘fair goddess’. Cf.
2, also IV. 305 δία γυναικῶν.

δῖος (-- διῖιο-ς, connected with a Sanskrit root dv meaning
‘brightness’) is used as an epithet of αἰθήρ (XIX. 540) the bright,
clear sky. Cf. also 151 ἠῶ δῖαν ‘bright dawn’. As an epithet of
gods and men, it seems to denote beauty or noble birth, but not
moral excellence. Even Clytemnestra is δῖα, 111. 266. For δῖὰ see
§ 4. 1.

30. This line is omitted in most Mss. Probably it is an inter-
polation from I. 15.

σπέσσι § 6. 2.

31. @s...atTws ‘in like manner’.

32. Αἰαίη adjective, ‘of Aea’. The name of the island is also
Alain, X. 135.

33. ἐμὸν emphatic.

στήθεσσιν ὃ 6. 1.

ἔπειθον 3rd plural.

34. ὡς ‘so true it is that’=xsgue adzo.

γλύκιον ἧς Appendix H. 2.

γλύκιον § 8. 2.

35. πίονα οἶκον Appendix H. 1.

36. γαίῃ ἐν Appendix G. 2.

28 ODYSSEY. IX.

τοκήων ὃ 6. 3.

37. εἰ δ᾽ dye ‘Come now’. This must not be explained as =el
dé βούλει ἄγε. εἰ is an interjection, cf. εἶα, e.g. Eur. Hel. 1561 οὐκ
εἴ, ἐμβαλεῖτε; also Latin δα in the phrase eda age. Perhaps δ᾽
is not δὲ dut, but δὴ mow. Cf. Il. 1x. 46 εἰ δὲ φευγόντων ‘Come
now, let them flee’. Nauck would read ei’ dye.

τοι § 10. 1.

καὶ νόστον ‘of my return too’ as well as my name and country.

ἐνίσπω Appendix H. 6. For the syntax see Appendix B. 1.
Cf. XXIV. 336 εἰ δ᾽ ἄγε τοι καὶ... εἴπω.

38. ἐφέηκεν ὃ 18.

ἀπὸ Ἰροίηθεν. ἀπὸ is not necessary, the meaning ‘from’ being
given by the termination; so ᾿Ιλιόθεν next line. But cf. ΧΙ. 18 ἀπ’
οὐρανόθεν. Or we may take ἀπὸ ἰόντι as a case of ‘tmesis’.

39. Κικόνεσσι. The Cicones lived in the south of Thrace on
the banks of the Hebrus. In 1]. 11. 846 they are spoken of as help-
ing the Trojans. So they are naturally enemies of Odysseus.

πέλασσεν § 15. τ.

40. ᾿Ισμάρῳ: ἔνθα Appendix G. 2.

Ἰσμάρῳ (the Ciconian capital, in historical times Maroneia, cf.
197) in apposition to Κικόνεσσι. Cf. VIII. 362 Κύπρον ikave...és
Πάφον.

ἔπραθον aorist of πέρθω. For the ‘metathesis’ see § 3. 2.

αὐτοὺς ‘themselves’, i.e. the citizens, in contrast to πόλιν, cf. 25.

41. πόλιος § 6. 4.

42. pou ethic dative, ‘for me ἡ, ‘as far as I was concerned’.
‘That J might not have any one going deprived of his fair share’.
Cf. 64 μοι...νῆες κίον. Virg. Aen. Vv. 305 nemo mihi non donatus
abibit is imitated from this passage.

ἴσης (§ 2. 3) feminine adjective used as a substantive. Cf.
ἀμβροσίη, κερτομίη, vyph. Mr Monro suggests that we should read
aisns ‘share’, cf. 52. This would get over the difficulty of κίοι
before Fions. See Appendix H. t.

43. ἢ Tou μὲν cf. 3.

διερῷ generally taken as ‘moist’, ‘fresh’, hence swift, and con-
nected with dew ‘to moisten’. Cf. VI. 201 διερὸς βροτός, where
it is taken ‘fresh’, i.e. living. And so apparently the word was
understood by Aeschylus, Hesiod and Pindar.

Curtius however connects the word with δίεσθαι ‘to flee’ and
δέος ‘fear’. If so, διερὸς will here mean ‘fleeing’ and in VI. 201

NOTES. 29

‘making to flee’; cf. φοβερὸς used both in an active and passive
sense.

ἡμέας § 10.1. For ἡμεας and ἠνώγεα (next line) see Appendix
G. 3.

44. ἠνώγεα § 18. 5.

péya a cognate accusative used adverbially. Cf. 395 and xv.
227 μέγ᾽ ἔξοχα ‘very splendid’.

45. πίνετο.. ἔσφαζον. For change of voice cf. XVI. 110 καὶ
οἶνον διαφυσσόμενον καὶ σῖτον ἔδοντας, XXIII. 305 μῆλα ἔσφαζον,
πολλὸς δὲ... ἠφύσσετο olvos.

ἔσφαζον ‘my men’ is the subject.

49. εἰλίποδας (εἴλω) ‘rolling the feet’, ‘of shambling gait’, op-
posed to ἀερσίποδες (Il. XVIII. 532) epithet of horses, ‘raising the
feet’.

ἕλικας (ἑλίσσω) ‘with crumpled horns’; cf. κεράεσσιν ἑλικτὰς,
Hymn to Hermes, 192. Others take it ‘shambling’, a mere repe-
tition of εἰλίποδας. Ameis connects the word with σέλας and under-
stands it to mean ‘shining’, ‘sleek’. So also he takes ἑλικῶπις
‘sparkling-eyed’. On the loss of initial ¢ see Appendix H. 6.

47- ἄρα (root dp ‘fit’) means literally ‘fittingly’, hence ‘conse-
quently’, ‘as one might expect’,

Κίκονες Κικόνεσσι cf. 1. 313 ξεῖνοι ξείνοισι διδοῦσι. 111. 272
ἐθέλων ἐθέλουσαν ἀνήγαγεν. Mutuality is often expressed in Greek
in this way.

γεγώνευν ὃ 18. 4 and § 23.2. Cf. 473 γέγωνε.

48. ἅμα (with πλέονες καὶ dpetous) ‘withal’.

apelous § 7. 7.

49. ἤπειρον ‘inland’, in contrast with the men of Ismarus.

ἀφ᾽ ὕππων ‘from the chariot’.

After ἐπιστάμενοι: μὲν we should expect: ἐπιστάμενοι δὲ with an
infinitive, ‘and knowing how to fight on foot’. Cf. 45, where πολ-
λὸν μὲν is answered by πολλὰ δέ.

For μὲν answered by καὶ cf. Il. 1. 267 κάρτιστοι μὲν ἔσαν καὶ
καρτίστοις ἐμάχοντο.

50. ὅθι χρὴ πεζὸν ἐόντα -- ὅθι χρὴ πεζὸν ἐόντα μάρνασθαι. Cf.
Hor. Od. I. xv. 25 Sthenelus sciens pugnae, sive opus est imperitare
éqguis non auriga piger.

51. γίγνεται ‘spring up’.

ὥρῃ ‘in their season’.

52. ἠέριοιυ from ἦρι Ξ- English ear-ly and connected with ἄρ-ιστον,

30 ODYSSEY. IX.

the early meal. For the adjective expressing time and agreeing with
the subject cf. 336, 452, and Iv. 450 ἔνδιος ἦλθε ‘he came at noon’,
Virg. Aen. VIII. 465 Aeneas se matutinus agebat.

pa. dpa (cf. 47) has two other forms, dp and pa, the latter
enclitic.

αἶσα originally ‘measure’ hence ‘that which Zeus metes out to
men’, i.e. their fate.

54. μάχην is governed both by στησάμενοι and by ἐμάχοντο.
‘Having arrayed the battle they fought it’. So in 59 ᾿Αχαιούς is
governed both by κλῖναν and δαμάσαντες.

56. μὲν is answered by δὲ in 58. The δὲ in 57 merely intro-
duces the apodosis and must not be translated.

ἀέξετο ‘was waxing’, Appendix H. 5.

ἱερὸν ἦμαρ probably ‘the s¢vong day’, cf. 165. ἱερὸς is con-
nected by Curtius with Sanskrit zsh-cva-s ‘strong’, also an epithet
of gods. The meaning ‘strong’ seems to be required when ἱερὸς
is an epithet of such words as is, μένος, στρατός, ἰχθύς. But the
derived meaning ‘holy’ is undoubtedly also Homeric, and ἱερὸν
ἦμαρ may mean ‘the holy day’, so called on account of the tendency
to worship the phenomena of nature. A similar change of meaning
may be seen in μάκαρ ‘blessed’, originally ‘great’ (connected with
MaKpos).

57. μένομεν imperfect. The historic present is not found in
Homer (Monro, Homeric Grammar, ὃ 574).

πλέονάς περ ἐόντας. περ (ashorter form of πέρι ‘exceedingly’)
means ‘even’. Cf. 35 εἴ περ ‘even if’; 543 ἔνθα περ ‘even where’;
Il. xx. 65 θεοί wep ‘even gods’; and often with participle as here
‘even though they were more’. Notice that the ‘though’ is not
given by περ but by the participle; cf. 18, 63.

58. μετενίσσετο. μετὰ marks the change in the sun’s course
after he has passed the zenith (Merry). ‘Was passing down to the
time of the loosing of oxen’. Cf. Hor. Od. Ul. vi. 42 sol ube
montium mutaret umbras et iuga demeret bobus fatigatis. Milton,
Comus, ‘Two such I saw, what time the laboured ox In his loose
traces from the furrow came’.

βουλυτόνδε strictly should be written as two words βουλυτὸν
δέ, according to La Roche; so ἤπειρον δέ (73). Others hold that
de expressing ‘ place whither’ is enclitic.

59. καὶ τότε δὴ tm demum, ‘then and not till then’. καὶ
emphasises Tore. δὴ in Homer frequently means ‘at length’.

NOTES. 31

κλῖναν ‘broke the ranks’. Cf. Il. v. 37 Τρῶας δ᾽ ἔκλιναν Δαναοί.

60. ἕξ an average of six for each ship. There were 12 ships.
Congo.

ἐυκνημίδες. For éi see ὃ 6. 3.

61. οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι Appendix A. 2.

62. προτέρω ‘forwards’. For the termination cf. εἴσ-ω, ἔξ-ω,
érigo-w. The ὦ is probably the case-ending of the lost ablative.

πλέομεν cf. 57.

ἀκαχήμενοι ὃ 18. 3. The accent is irregular. It is accounted
for by the supposition that the word is Aeolic. Some recent editors
read ἀκαχημένοι.

63. ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο a condensed expression for ἄσμενοι
φυγόντες ἐκ θανάτοιο ‘ glad to have escaped’.

ἄσμενος (for ad-wevo-s) properly a non-Thematic participle, ὃ 15.
4. (Cf. ik-uevo-s ‘favouring’ of a wind, lit. ‘coming’.

ὀλέσαντες ‘ though we had lost’. Cf. 18 ναίων.

64. οὐδ᾽ -- οὐ δὲ ‘but not’, cf. 92, 230, 408. Cauer reads οὐ δ᾽
as two words.

dpa ‘for all that’. Cf. 47.

μοι κίον ‘did I let my ships go’. Cf. 42 μοι...κίοι.

ἀμφιέλισσαι (ἑλίσσω) is interpreted in several different ways: —
(1) rowed on both sides, (2) rolling both ways, (3) curved on both
sides. Mr Leaf (on 1]. 11. 165), holding that none of these explana-
tions harmonise with the meaning of ἑλίσσω, suggests that the word
may mean ‘ wheeling both ways’, i.e. ‘easily turned ’.

65. πρὶν.. ἀῦσαιν ‘ere we had called thrice on each of those
our hapless comrades’.

τινα, subject of ἀῦσαι, ‘one’, i.e. ‘we’.

τῶν Appendix A. 2.

ἕκαστον object. Cf. Il. ΧΙ. 258 ἀύτει πάντας ἀρίστους.

τρὶς cf. Virg. Aen. VI. 506 e¢ magna manes ter voce vocavt. Some
think this is meant as a call to possible stragglers. But cf. Il. xxu1.
221 Ψυχὴν κικλήσκων ἸΠατροκλῆος δειλοῖο.

ἑτάρων Appendix H. 6.

67. ἔπῶρσ᾽ ὃ 15. 3.

νεφεληγερέτα ὃ 4. 2.

68. λαίλαπι (comitative) ‘along with a whirlwind’.

θεσπεσίῃ. θε-σπέ-σιος (sre=root oem ‘say ’) =‘ divinely spoken’,
hence ‘mighty’. Cf. 211, 434.

σὺν with καλύψε (‘with clouds he hid and blent the earth and

32 ODYSSEY. IX.

the sea together’, Morris), an instance of ‘ tmesis’, to be distinguished
from the adverbial use of prepositions in 8 and 22. Note, however,
that the term ‘tmesis’ (cutting) is a misleading one. For ovv...
κάλυψε is not the severance of a compound already made. The
two elements combine in meaning, but the place of the preposition
is not yet settled, as in later Greek.

Se vedéerot Appendix 6. 1.

νεφέεσσι ὃ 6. I.

69. ὀρώρει ὃ 18. 3.

οὐρανόθεν. For the termination cf. 38 Τροίηθεν.

70. ἐπικάρσιαι ‘headlong’. Cf. Il. xvi. 392 ῥέουσαι ἐξ ὀρέων
ἐπὶ κάρ, said of torrents. For κάρ 866 7.5. In Herod. VII. 36 ém-
κάρσιος means ‘ oblique ’, and some adopt this meaning in the present
passage.

σφι dativus incommodi. Cf. 149 and I. 9 τοῖσιν ἀφείλετο ‘ took
away for (i.e. from) them’.

71. τριχθά τε kal τετραχθά (8 9. 3) ‘in three pieces and in four
pieces’, i.e. ‘in shreds’. The sound of this line is meant to express
the cracking of the sails. Cf. 147 and XI. 598 αὖτις ἔπειτα πέδονδε
κυλίνδετο λᾶας ἀναιδής, of the rolling stone of Sisyphus.

ts § 3. 5.

72. τὰ μὲν i.e. ἱστία.

κάθεμεν ‘we let down’, first plural of καθῆκα, according to the
rule given in § 12.

73. αὐτὰς ‘the ships themselves’, as opposed to ἱστία. Cf. 25.

ἐσσυμένως Appendix H. 4.

προερέσσαμεν. The reading of most MSS. is προερύσσαμεν.

ἠπειρόνδε cf. 58.

74. συνεχὲς Appendix H. 6.

75. θυμὸν ἔδοντες ‘eating out our hearts’. Cf. Il. VI. 202 ὃν
θυμὸν κατέδων.

ἔδοντες 8 14. 4.

76. τέλεσ᾽ ‘brought the full light of day’.

77. ἀνὰ with ἐρύσαντες.

79. νύ (shortened form of νῦν), an affirmative particle like δὴ.

kev Appendix D. 1.

ἀσκηθὴς ‘ unscathed’, perhaps connected with σχάζω, ‘to limp’.

80. ἀλλὰ. The conditional form of sentence is dropped, ἀλλὰ
taking the place of εἰ μὴ, ‘parataxis’ instead of ‘hypotaxis’.
Cf. 20.

NOTES. 34

περιγνάμπτοντα imperfect participle, ‘when I was trying to
round ’,

ΜΜάλειαν promontory at the south-east of Laconia, now Malio di
S. Angelo.

81. mapérAayftev... KvOrjpwv ‘carried me past Cythera’, literally
‘away from Cythera’, ablatival genitive. He had meant to go
between Maleia and Cythera. In like manner the Argonauts en-
countered a north wind off Maleia and were carried towards Libya
(Herod. Iv. 179). Cythera is the modern Cerigo.

82. ἐννῆμαρ (ὃ 9. 3), the ordinary round number in Homer.

83. ἰχθυόεντα: ἀτὰρ Appendix G. 2. Some mss. have ix@u-
ὀεντ᾽" αὐτὰρ. But the text will stand.

84. γαίης Λωτοφάγων cannot be definitely localised. ‘ The
whole impression left by the Odyssey is that a poet, who himself
knew only the Aegean zone, wove into imaginary wanderings some
touches derived from stories of the western Mediterranean brought
by Phoenician traders”, Jebb, Litroduction to Homer, p. 46. The
name Awropayiris was afterwards given to a district on the African
coast near the lesser Syrtis, also to the island Meninx which was
close by.

ot re. The generalising re when joined with relatives expresses
a ‘* permanent characteristic ” (Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 332).

ἄνθινον εἶδαρ. The lotus is said to be the fruit 7wjudée still eaten
in North Africa. ’

εἶδαρ Appendix H. 5.

86. δεῖπνον the midday meal. The evening meal is δόρπον.

θοῇς 8 4. 4:

87. πασσαμεθ᾽ (8 15. 1ὴ -- ἐπασάμεθα from πατέομαι ‘to eat’, to
be distinguished from éracduny from πάομαι ‘to acquire’,

87. σίτοιο partitive genitive. Cf. 102 λωτοῖο φαγών.

88. δὴ τότ᾽ cf. 50.

ἑτάρους HH. 6.

προΐειν Appendix I.

πεύθεσϑαι Appendix E.

89. ἀνέρες § 7. τ.

go. τρίτατον § 9. 2.

91. plyev § 15. 7.

92. ovd’ dpa cf. 64, 230.

93. δόσαν... πάσασθαν ‘gave them of the lotus to cat’.

λωτοῖο partitive genitive, cf. 87.

E. H. 3

34 ODYSSEY. IX.

πάσασθαι Appendix E.

94 φάγοι Appendix C, 2 b.

95. ἀπαγγεῖλαι πάλιν ‘to bring word back’, mddwis used in
Homer of direction, not of time, cf. 225.

ἤθελεν ‘had the will’, ‘cared’, to be distinguished from βούλοντο
(96) ‘ wished’,

νέεσθαι for νέ(σγεσθαι connected with νόστος.

96. αὐτοῦ explained by per’ ἀνδράσι Λωτοφάγοισι.

97. ἐρεπτόμενοι “ browsing on’, generally used of animals.

98. ἀνάγκῃ with ἄγον ‘led by force’.

99. ὑπὸ ζυγὰ ἐρύσσας ‘having dragged them under the
thwarts’.

ἐρύσσας Appendix H. 1.

100. τοὺς ἄλλους... ἑταίρους Appendix A. 2.

ἐρίηρας (§ 7. 7) ‘closely joined’ (from ép ‘very’ and the root
ap), hence ‘ trusty’.

102. λάθηται Appendix B. 2 a.

103. κληῖσι. The κληῖδες (lit. ‘ bolts’) are the denches, so called
because they fasten together the two sides of the ship. Others
understand the word as ‘thole-pins’ or ‘rowlocks’; in which case
ἐπὶ would mean ‘at’.

το. Cf. 62.

106. Κυκλώπων és γαῖαν. The poet anticipates. They had not
yet reached it. This island was the ‘Isle of Goats’, whence they
afterwards went to the ‘ Land of the Cyclopes’, generally placed in
Sicily.

Κυκλώπων means ‘ round-eyed’ (κύκλος wy).

ὑπερφιάλων properly ‘ overgrown’ (cf. vrepduys). So the word
means ‘mighty’, Il. v. 881; ‘excessive’, Od. XxI. 285. Hence
here in a bad sense, ‘ overweening’.

ἀθεμίστων ‘lawless’; explained by οὔτε δίκας εὖ εἰδότα οὔτε
θέμιστας, 215. θέμιστες plural of θέμις (‘that which is laid down’
from Oe root of τί-θημι, with which the English ‘doom’ is connected),
in Il. 1. 238 the body of precedents according to which cases were
decided, given by Zeus to kings and guarded by them as sacred.

107. pa (cf. 47, 52) often with relatives.

θεοῖσι πεποιθότες does not denote piety, but mere animal trust
in the bounty of nature. The Cyclopes do not pay heed to Zeus
(275). Cf. Eur. Cycl. 333 ἡ γῆ δ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ, κἂν θέλῃ κἂν μὴ θέλῃ,
τίκτουσα ποίαν τἀμὰ πιαίνει βοτά.

NOTES. 35

108. ἀρόωσιν § 23. 3.

109. τά γ᾽ Appendix A. I.

ἄσπαρτα Appendix G. 1.

ἀνήροτα (dp5-w). For the lengthening of the first syllable of the
stem cf. κατηρεφής (ἐρέφω), 183.

τά γε...πάντα φύονται plural verb with neuter plural subject,
several times in Homer with πάντα. Notice also that the idea of
plurality is emphasised by the words in apposition, πυροὶ καὶ κριθαὶ
ἠδ᾽ ἄμπελοι. Exactly parallel is 222 ναῖον δ᾽ ὀρῷ dyyea πάντα, “γαυλοί
τε σκαφίδες τε.

110. αἵ τε. τε is used with the relative when it describes a
class, another instance of the ‘ generalising’ use noticed in 26.

111. ἐριστάφυλον ‘in thick clusters’.

σφιν... «ἀέξει ‘ makes it (the wine) grow for them’.

σφιν = Κυκλώπεσσι cf. 358. Some however make it=du7édos.

ἀέξει Appendix H. 5.

112. ἀγοραὶ.. θθέμιστες ‘ meeting-places...places of justice’, i.e.
the very elements of civilized life. Cf. 1]. ΧΙ. 807 Wa of ἀγορή τε
θέμις Te ἤην, TH δὴ Kal ode θεῶν ἐτετεύχατο βωμοί.

ἘΠῚ of y cf. 100.

114. σπέσσι 86. 2. Some MSS. have σπέεσι.

θεμιστεύει ‘ gives the law to’. Cf. Arist. Eth. x. τὸ {ζῇ ἕκαστος ws
βούλεται Κυκλωπικῶς θεμιστεύων παίδων ἠδ᾽ ἀλόχου (for ἀλόχων of
our texts).

115. παίδων governed by θεμιστεύει on the analogy of verbs
ofruling. Cf. 1]. XIv. 85 στρατοῦ σημαίνειν, Contrast Od. ΧΙ. 569
θεμιστεύοντα νέκυσσιν.

παίδων ἠδ᾽ ἀλόχων ‘children and wife’ is the regular order in
Greek. Cf. Soph. Trach. 257 σὺν παιδὶ καὶ γυναικί.

ἀλλήλων. Verbs meaning ‘caring for’, ‘aiming at’, &c. take
a genitive.

ἀλέγουσι from the same root as our “γέ of’.

116. νῆσος ‘the Isle of Goats’, thought by some to be
Aegusa, one ofthe Aegatian islands. But Homer seems to have no
definite idea about the geography of these parts.

ἔπειτα ‘ now’, transitional, cf. 14.

Aaxeta perhaps ‘rough’, ‘overgrown with brushwood’ (con-
nected with λάχνη, λάχανον). Others take it ‘fertile’, ‘ easily-dug’,
connecting it with λαχαίνω ‘to dig’. Others think Λάχεια is the
name οἵ the island,

Sore

36 ODYSSEY. IX.

Several recent editors follow Bekker in preferring the reading
of Zenodotus, ἔπειτ᾽ ἐλάχεια (ἐλαχεῖα Faesi) found in one Ms.
Hesychius’ objection to the effect that τετάνυσται could not be said
of a small island is hardly a cogent one.

παρὲκ a double preposition (cf. ὑπέκ, διέκ, ἀποπρό) “ beside but
outside’, i.e. ‘ off’, cf. 488.

117. ἀποτηλοῦ ‘ far off’. Cf. v. 113 ἀπονόσφιν. Some Mss. have
ἀπὸ τηλοῦ. For words in -ov denoting ‘place where’ cf. ποῦ,
ὑψοῦ, αὐτοῦ.

1τϑ. ἘΡ δ * andin it”.

ἀπειρέσιαι ‘countless’ (πέρας “ limit’). For the change of ε to εἰ
see § 2. 2. Homer also has the form ἀπερείσιος § 2. 4.

γεγάασιν ὃ 18. τ.

120---124. Said by Nitzsch to be spurious. These lines contain,
several un-Homeric words (κυνηγέτης, ποίμνη, xnpevw). Fick thinks
there are several other interpolations in this paragraph, Sce
Appendix K.

ol te cf. IIo.

122. dpa ‘as one might think’. Cf. 47.

ποίμνῃσιν ὃ 4. 4.

καταΐσχεται--κατίσχεται. For the retention of the second a
see Appendix H. 6.

ἀρότοισιν “ ploughed lands’..

124. δέτε cf. 26.

125. νέες ὃ 7. 3.

πάρα (notice the accent) ‘are at hand’, cf. ἔνι (next line).

μιλτοπάρῃοι (μίλτος ‘cinnabar’, ‘vermilion’, παρειὴ ‘cheek ἢ
probably not merely ‘with side (or bows) painted red’, but re-
ferring to the painting of a face upon the bows, found on some
early vases ; hence the figure-head of later times. Cf. XI. 124 νέας
φοινικοπαρήους. Herod. III. 58 τὸ δὲ παλαιὸν ἅπασαι αἱ νῆες ἦσαν
μιλτηλιφέες.

126. ἔνθ» 21 152; 1394, 136.

οἵ Ke κάμοιεν (Appendix C. 2 a) ‘who might make’. Contrast
with this οἵ κε... ἐκάμοντο (130) ‘who might have made’.

κάμοιεν ‘make’. Cf. ΧΙ. 523 ἵππον... «ὃν Kam’ ᾿Επειός. XV. 105
πέπλοι... οὗς κάμεν αὐτή. The meaning ‘to be weary’ is a later
development.

127. ἐυσσέλμους “ well-decked’. For év-, two syllables, cf. 6.
For oo see Appendix H. 4.

NOTES. 37

ἕκαστα ‘ their several errands’.

128, ixvevpevat § 23. 2.

οἷά τε πολλὰ adverbial accusative ‘zs o%tertimes’ (cf. 254 οἷά
rs), strictly a cognate accusative to περύωσι.

οἷά τε. τε generalises, cf. r10.

129. περόωσι § 23. 1.

130. oti.e. the shipwrights.

καὶ νῆσον ‘ the island too’ as well as the ships.

ἐυκτιμένην ‘well built’ used predicatively, ‘well habited to be’
(Morris). For εὖ and a participle forming an adjective cf. evvace-
τάων. For the form κτίμενος (κτίω) see § 15. 4.

131. ov...Kaky ye ‘not bad at all’. Cf. ror οὐδὲ... «ἀνδρί γε.

φέροι...κεν Appendix Ὁ. τ.

ὥρια ‘in their season’, predicate.

132. ἐν cf. 126,

πολιοῖο used as a feminine, a very rare irregularity. Cf. Iv.
442 ὀλοώτατος ὀδμή.

1332. ὑδρηλοὶ μαλακοί asyndeton. Cf. 106, 425.

ἄφθιτοι ‘unfailing’.

134. ἐν δ᾽... «μάλα κεν... Notice the parallelism between these
words and ἐν μὲν.. μάλα x’, also the absence of connecting particles
with μάλα κ᾽, μάλα κεν.

ἄροσις ‘tilth’, properly ‘ploughing’, hence ‘land for ploughing’.
Cf. Il. 1x. 580 ψιλὴν ἄροσιν, also as in Cic. Phil. 11. τοῖ aratio.

λείη explained by V. 443 λείη πετράων.

αἰεὶ εἰς ὥρας ‘always as the seasons come’ (Merry). Cf. 51
ὥρῃ. 131. ὥρια. For the preposition cf. xIv. 384 ἢ és θέρος ἢ és
ὀπώρην and the Latin 7721 des.

135. apoev Appendix F, .

ἐπεὶ μάλα πῖαρ ὑπ᾽ οὖδας generally taken ‘since verily there
is fatness under the ground’, For the accusative after ὑπὸ Ameis
Guotes 11. 181 ὑπ᾽ αὐγὰς φοιτῶσ᾽, XXII. 362 πεπτηὼς yap ἔκειτο ὑπὸ
θρόνον, XXIV. 234 στὰς ὑπὸ βλωθρὴν ὄγχνην. But all these pas-
sages are virtually instances of the accusative meaning ‘motion to’:
e.g. στὰς ὑπὸ k.T.X. ‘coming and standing under’.

It seems better to read ὕπ᾽ (-: ὕπεστι) and to take πῖαρ as an
adjective. So Mr Leaf understands 1]. ΧΙ. 550 βοῶν ἐκ πῖαρ ἑλέσθαι
‘to take ὦ fat one from the oxen’. In support of the adjectival use
of πῖαρ he quotes Solon 36. 21 πῖαρ γάλα ‘rich cream’, also
Hesychius who interprets πῖαρ by λιπαρόν. According to this

38 ODYSSEY. IX.

view, our passage would mean ‘since there is right rich soil be-
neath’,

136. πείσματος ‘moorings’, a general term. πεῖσμα is for
πένθ-μα from the Indo-European root dfendh, whence the English
‘bind’ and ‘band’.

137. εὐνὰς literally ‘beds’, hence ‘anchor-stones’, let down by
ropes on either side of the bows to keep the ship at rest.

βαλέειν § 22. 3.

138. ἀλλ᾽... «μεῖναι. Out of οὐ χρεὼ... ἐστιν (136) we must supply
xpew ἐστι. So Prof. Mayor translates ‘all that is necessary is to
remain’.

ἐπικέλσαντας intransitive, ‘running ashore’. Cf. 148, 149; the
verb is transitive in 546. For the form ἔκελσα see § 15. 3.

εἰς ὃ ke Appendix B. 2a.

ναυτέων § 4. 3.

140. κρατὸς § 7. 5."

141. ὑπὸ omelovs ‘from under acave’. Cf. 463 ὑπ᾽ ἀρνειοῦ.

σπείους ὃ 6. 2 and Appendix I.

αἴγειροι ‘black poplars’, opposed to λευκαὶ ‘white poplars’.

πεφύασιν ὃ 18. 1.

142. κατεπλέομεν ‘sailed down’, i.e. to land; cf. κατάγω.

143. προὐφαίνετ᾽ impersonal, ‘nor was there light enough to
see’ (Merry).

ἰδέσθαι Appendix FE.

144. ἀὴρ βαθεῖ’ ‘a thick mist’. ἀὴρ is always feminine in
Homer. This word, as opposed to αἰθήρ, generally implies a
certain grossness; hence it sometimes means ‘ mist’,

145. οὐρανόθεν cf. 69.

146. τὴν νῆσον Appendix A. 2.

ἐσέδρακεν cf. 40.

147. οὐδὲ. There is a well-supported reading οὔτε, which,
after οὐ, would be irregular in Homeric as in Attic Greek. There
appears however to be a genuine instance of ov...ov7e in XI. 483.

κύματα μακρὰ κυλινδόμενα. This rhythm is meant to imitate the
rolling waves; so Tennyson, Zzoch Arden, ‘the league-long roller
thundering on the reef’. Cf. γι.

προτὶ another form of πρός. Some think that the other form
mori (289) is quite a distinct word; but in usage it is identical with
T pote.

148, ἐπικέλσαι intransitive, cf. 138. νῆας is the subject.

NOTES. 39

149. κελσάσῃσι 8 4. 4.

νηυσὶ cf. σφιν after διέσχισεν (70). Literally ‘we took down for
the ships’. Some would call κελσάσῃσι νηυσὶ a ‘dative absolute’;
but this is a mistake.

150. καὶ αὐτοὶ ‘ourselves too’, in contrast tothe ships. Cf. 25.

ἔπι Appendix Ὁ. 1.

ῥηγμῖνι (ῥήγνυμι) ‘the breaking edge of the surf’.

151. ἀποβρίξαντες connected with βρίθω and βαρύς, of heavy,
sound sleep. The simple verb occurs in 1]. Iv. 223 οὐκ ἂν βρίζοντα
ἴδοις ᾿Αγαμέμνονα. ἀπο- is intensive. Cf. Herod. vill. 76 οὐδὲν
ἀποκοιμηθέντες, which Stein interprets ‘not getting any sound
sleep’.

ἠῶ § 6. 2 and Appendix 6. 4.

δῖαν ‘bright’, cf. 29.

152. ἠριγένεια (for ἦρι-γεν-εσ-γα) ‘early-born’. For ἦρι cf. 52.

ῥοδοδάκτυλος ‘rosy-fingered’, so called from the streaks of
rosy light at daybreak. elev δ᾽ ἂν ᾿Ηοῦς δάκτυλοι κατὰ ἀλληγορίαν
αἱ τοῦ ἡλίου ἀκτῖνες (Eustathius).

153. νῆσον... αὐτήν ‘wondering at the island we roamed
over it’.

ἐδινεόμεσθα cf. XVI. 63 πολλὰ βροτῶν ἐπ᾽ ἄστεα δινηθῆναι.

154. ὦρσαν § 15. 3.

δε νύμφαι Appendix G. r. :

156. αὐτίκα no connecting particle. There is a similar
omission with αὐτίκα in VI. 148.

aiyavéas ‘hunting-spears’, probably from αἴξ ‘a goat’. Others
derive it from ἀΐσσω ‘to speed’ (cf. alyun).

δολιχαύλους ‘with long sockets’. αὐλός is the ‘point-socket’.

157. διὰ with κοσμηθέντες ‘marshalled’; cf. διατάσσω.

τρίχα (8 9. 3) ‘in three bodies’.

158. βάλλομεν ‘began to shoot’, imperfect, not present, cf. 62.

159. ἐς δὲ ἑκάστην literally ‘fell by lot into each ship’, Some
MSS. have ἐν δὲ ἑκάστῃ.

160. λάγχανον intransitive; elsewhere almost always transitive
‘obtain by lot’. But cf. Eur. Hel. 213 αἰὼν δυσαίων ἔλαχε.

ἔξελον 3rd plural. Cf. vit. το ᾿Αλκινόῳ γέρας ἔξελον.

161. ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα ‘till sunset’. Cf. εἰς 6 ‘ until’ 138.

162. κρέατ᾽. There is another reading κρέα τ᾿, The form xpéar’
is a doubtful one, § 6. 2.

ἄσπετα (ἀ and root σεπ,, cf. 68) ‘untold’, ‘ measureless’.

49 ΟΡ ΟΣ ΚΗ ΧΑ,

163. νηῶν ablatival, depending on ἐξέφθιτο ‘was spent out of
the ships’.

ἐξέφθιτο ὃ 15. 4.

164. ἀμφιφορεῦσιν (ἀμφὲ φέρω) ‘two-handled jars’, ἀμφι-
φορεύς was afterwards contracted into ἀμφορεύς.

165. Kukdvervcf. 39—66.

ἱερὸν either (1) ‘strong’, cf. 56, or (2) ‘holy’, because under
the protection of Apollo, cf. 19. Mr Leaf, on 1]. 1. 366 ἱερὴν πόλιν
*Heriwvos, says :—‘‘ It is difficult to say whether ἱερὸς as applied to
cities retains the primitive meaning of s¢vozg. It seems to have this
sense in Il. XVI. 407 ἱερὸς ἰχθύς: but all the derivatives, ἱερεύς,
ἱερήιον, etc., involve only the idea of ‘sacred’. Whatever, there-
fore, the origin of the epithet in these cases may have been, it can
hardly have suggested the primitive meaning in Epic times; the
secondary sense probably seemed natural from the fact that every
town was under the patronage of some god ἢ.

166. ἐλεύσσομεν ... φθογγὴν zeugma. Cf. Xv. 374 ἀκοῦσαι
οὕτ᾽ ἔπος οὔτε τι ἔργον. Cf. also Aesch. Theb. 160 κτύπον δέ-
δορκα.

167. αὐτῶν ‘of themselves’ in contrast to the sheep and goats.
Ci, 25.

168. ἐπὶ... ἦλθεν ‘came on’.

169. δὴ τότε and καὶ τότ᾽ (171), cf. 59.

175. Cia152.

171. ἀγορὴν θέμενος ‘having called an assembly’. Cf. Il. vii.
2 ἀγορὴν ποιήσατο. τίθημι is often almost identical in meaning with
ποιέω in poetry and Ionic prose.

€eutrov ὃ 13. 5.

172. ἄλλοι in contrast to ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισιν.

ἐμοὶ possessive plural.

ἐρίηρες cf. 100.

173. ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισιν i.e. the crew of his own ship.

ἑτάροισιν Appendix H. 6.

175. ...4€ The first clause of a disjunctive question (whether
direct or dependent) is introduced by ἠὲ or 7, the second by je or
ἢ (Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 340).

ἤ ῥ᾽ ‘whether then’. dpa is often used with the first of two
alternative clauses. ;

οἵ γ᾽ Appendix A. 1.1

δίκαιοι -- δίκας εὖ εἰδότες (215), well versed in the customs of

NOTES. ΔΙ

society, i.e. civilized. Thus Cheiron is called δικαιότατος Ἱζεν-
ταύρων, Il. XI. 831.

176. θεουδής (Aco-d/is) ‘god-fearing’. See Appendix H. 5
Diintzer takes it as ‘god-pleasing’ (θεο- αδής).

177. ἀνὰ νηὸς ἔβην ‘I climbed up the ship’s side’, to be distin-
guished from ἐπὶ νηός. νηὸς appears to be genitive of ‘space within
which’, cf. πεδίοιο διώκειν ‘to pursue over the plain’ (see note on
375). Cf. 1. 416 ἂν δ᾽ dpa Τηλέμαχος νηὸς Baily’. ἀναβαίνειν
generally takes the accusative.

178. αὐτούς τ᾽ ἀμβαίνειν cf. 150 ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν.

πρυμνήσια cf. 137.

179. Cf. 103.

18r. δὴ ‘at length’ cf. 50.

τὸν χῶρον Appendix A. 2. For the accusative after ἀφικόμεθ᾽
cf. 20.

182. ἔνθα δ᾽. δὲ in apodosis, cf. 57.

ἐσχατιῇ ‘furthest edge’. Cf. IV. 517 ἀγροῦ ἐσχατιήν.

σπέος εἴδομεν Appendix H. 1.

183. κατηρεφές “ overarched’, cf. 123.

184. μῆλα ‘ flocks’, general term including sheep and goats.

ἰαύεσκον after the neut. plural μῆλα is justified by the paren-
thetical ὀιές τε καὶ αἶγες. Cf. 109.

iatverkov frequentative ὃ 16. ἰαύω (Appendix H. 5) originally
not ‘to sleep’, but ‘to pass the night’, especially in military sense
‘to bivouac’.

περὶ adverbial, cf. 8 and 22.

αὐλὴ ‘court’.

185. κατωρυχέεσσι ‘embedded in the ground’.

186. πίτυσσιν 8 6. 5.

187. ὅς pacf. 107.

τε cf. 84. Another reading τὰ has good M MS. support.

189. ἀπάνευθεν... ἤδη = ἀπάνευθεν ἔην ἀθεμίστια εἰδώς.

ἀθεμίστια οἵ. τού.

ἤδη Appendix I, οἶδα is often used with a neuter adjective
to express a certain character. Translate ‘had a lawless mind’.
Cf, Il. XXIV. 41 ἄγρια οἶδεν, Od. 11. 277 φίλα εἰδώς.

190. καὶ γὰρ. καὶ emphasises θαῦμα.

ἐῴκει Appendix H. 5.

1901. ἀνδρί ye. Whatever else he was like, he was not like a
man. Cf. 131.

42 ODI SSE Wr TAs

σιτοφάγῳ cf. 80.

ῥίῳ ‘apeak’. Cf. I]. XIII. 754 pet νιφόεντι ἐοικώς.

192. ὅτε. There is another reading ὅτε.

οἷον am’ ἄλλων ‘alone apart from others’. Cf. ΧΧΙ. 364 οἷον dm’
ἀνθρώπων.

193. ΟἹ. Too.

194. αὐτοῦ cf. 96.

ἔρυσθαι (ὃ 15. 4) ‘to protect’. See also Appendix H. 6.

196. οἴνοιο. For the genitive cf. 11. 340 πίθοι οἴνοιο.

1907. Μάρων. Ismarus was called Maroneia in later times;
when it was still famous for its wine.

198. Ἴσμαρον cf. 40.

ἀμφιβεβήκει ‘used to protect’, ἀμφιβέβηκα being used as a
present. Cf. 1]. 1. 37 Χρύσην ἀμφιβέβηκας ‘dost protect’ also of
' Apollo as here. The metaphor is from standing over, bestriding ;
so in 1]. xvil. 4, of a warrior standing over a fallen comrade. He
says ‘used to protect’, because the patron god was supposed to
desert a city at its destruction, Odysseus having sacked Ismarus (40).
So at the taking of Jerusalem audita maior humana vox ‘excedere
deos’, Tac. Hist. v. 13. Cf. also Virg. Aen. II. 351 excessere omnes
adytis arisque relictis at.

199. περισχόμεθ᾽ literally ‘held ourselves round’, i.e. ‘de-
fended’; used with a genitive in II. 1. 393 περίσχεο παιδός.

200. ἀλσεϊ ‘grove’, i.e. the τέμενος or precinct of the temple.

202. τάλαντα. Prof. Ridgeway (fournal of Hellenic Studies,
vol. VIII. p. 133 sq.) has a valuable article on the Homeric Talent.
He holds that the talent represents the earlier ‘ox-unit’. ‘‘ For
instance when we find in Iliad xx1II. 751 that in a list of three
prizes the second is an ox, the third a half-talent of gold, it is
impossible to believe that Achilles, or rather the poet, had not
some clear idea concerning the relative value of an ox and a talent”.
He also draws attention to the fact that at Delos the Attic didrachma
was called Bots (Pollux 1x. 60): and gives this equation: Bois=2
Attic drachmas=I1 τάλαντον.

203. κρητήρα cf. 9.

αὐτὰρ not so strongly adversative as ἀλλά, here simply means
‘and’.

ἀμφιφορεῦσι cf. 164.

204. δυώδεκα πᾶσιν ‘full twelve’, ‘twelve all told’. Cf. v. 244
εἴκοσι πάντα.

NOTES. 43

206. ἠείδει Appendix H. 5 and Appendix I.

δμώων ‘men-servants’. Note that δοῦλος is not found in Homer;
actual slavery being rare and mostly Phoenician. Cf. Prof. Jebb’s
Introduction, p. 54: ‘*Homeric slavery seems to be domestic
only, the slave being employed in the house or on the land; we do
not hear of serfs bound to the soil’”’.

ἀμφιπόλων ‘maid-servants’.

208. τὸν δ᾽... ἐρυθρόν Appendix A. 2.

πίνοιεν Appendix C.2b. The subject is the people mentioned
in the previous line.

209. ἀνὰ εἴκοσι μέτρα literally ‘over twenty measures’ (dvd with
accusative denoting extent, cf. 7 avd δώματ᾽) i.e. ‘in twenty measures’,
just as ἀνὰ στόμα means ‘in the mouth’. Cf. also Iv. 41 πὰρ δ᾽
ἔβαλον feuds ἀνὰ δὲ κρῖ λευκὸν ἔμιξαν, X. 235 ἀνέμισγε δὲ σίτῳ
φάρμακα.

210. χεῦ᾽ 8 15. 2 and Appendix H. 5.

ὀδώδει 8 18. 3.

211. θεσπεσίη ‘wondrous’, cf. 68.

dv Appendix D. 2.

ov τοι cf. 27.

οὔ.. φίλον instance of the figure ‘litotes’ (‘smoothing down’).

212. ἐν δὲς Supply φέρον from previous clause; ‘and I carried
too meal in a wallet’. Cf. v. 265 ἐν δέ οἱ ἀσκὸν ἔθηκε.. ἐν δὲ καὶ Ha,
where the second ἐν δὲ takes up the ἐν... ἔθηκε of the previous line.
In our passage there is no ἐν in the first clause; cf. Il. 111. 267
ὥρνυτο δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽... Αγαμέμνων, av δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς πολύμητις, as if ἀνώρ-
νυτο had gone before.

qua probably ‘meal’, said to mean originally ‘provisions for a
journey’. But its supposed connexion with éévac seems impossible.
The word is here scanned as two syllables. Some read 7a.

213. μοι ethic dative.

ὀίσατο ‘boded’, cf. 339.

214. ἄνδρ᾽ subject to ἐπελεύσεσθαι.

ἐπιειμένον ἀλκήν ‘clad in strength’ asin armour. Cf. Il. 1. 149
ἀναιδείην ἐπιειμένε ‘clad in shamelessness’. II. Ix. 231 δύσεαι ἀλκήν
‘put on strength’.

215. δίκας ‘customs’. δίκη properly means ‘a way pointed
out’ (δείκνυμι), hence ‘that which is prescribed by usage’,

θέμιστας ‘ordinances’, cf. τού,

216, οὐδὲ ‘but not’, cf. 64.

44 ODESSEYS “LX,

217. νομὸν κάτα ‘in the pasture’. Note that νόμος ‘law’ is
not found in Homer, being a later conception.

218. ἐθηεύμεσθα ὃ 23. 2.

219. ταρσοὶ (--πλεκτοὶ τάλαροι, 247) ‘baskets’, properly that
on which something is dried (cf. τέρσομαι, 077,60) ; so cream-cheeses
are placed on wicker.

τυρῶν.. «ἀρνῶν both genitiyes after verbs expressing fulness.
βρίθω and στείνομαι are generally found with the dative.

221. ἔρχατο ‘were shut in’, ὃ 18. 6, 7.

πρόγονοι ‘firstlings’, cf. Il. Iv. 102 ἀρνῶν πρωτογόνων.

μέτασσαν ‘mid-born’, i.e, the summer lambs, formed from μετά.
Cf. περισσὸς from περί.

222, αὖθ᾽ ‘in their turn’.

ἕρσαι ‘younglings’, literally ‘dew-drops’. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 141
δρύσοισι λεόντων.

ναῖον...ἄγγεα πάντα cf. 109.

ὁρῷ ‘whey’, Latin serzm.

223. τετυγμένα (with dyyea) ‘well-wrought’.

224. πρώτισθ᾽ (§ 9. 2) ‘first of all’, with αἰνυμένους.

ἕταροι Appendix H. 6.

225. Tupov αἰνυμένους ‘taking of the cheeses’, partitive genitive.

αἰνυμένους might seem at first sight to be an irregularity for
αἰνύμενοι. But the subject of the infinitive is not here the subject of
the principal verb; for the meaning is ‘¢iey begged that we should
take of the cheeses and go’; cf. 44 φευγέμεν ἡμέας ἠνώγεα “7 bade
that we should flee’.

πάλιν ‘back’, cf. gs.

αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα ‘and then’, cf. 203.

228. ἡ τ᾽ ἂν Appendix Ὁ. 2.

κίρϑιον § 8. 2.

229. ὄφρ᾽... δοίη Appendix C. 2-a.

αὐτὸν emphatic, ‘the monster himself’.

230. οὐδ᾽... ἔσεσθαι ‘but when he came he was not as it befell
(dp) to be welcome to my comrades’.

οὐδ᾽ dp’ cf. 64.

231. κήαντες § 15. 2.

ἐθύσαμεν ‘made a burnt offering’ i.e. of some of the cheeses, by
casting pieces into the fire. Cf. 1]. ΧΙ. 220 ὃ δ᾽ ἐν πυρὶ βάλλε θυηλάς.
The word is not used in Homer of sacrificing animals, which is
ἔρδειν; cf. 553.

NOTES. 45

kal αὐτοὶ ‘ourselves too’.

232. μένομεν imperfect, not present, cf. 62.

233. εἶος Appendix I.

234. ποτιδόρπιον-- πρὸς δόρπῳ (cf. μεταδόρπιος, IV. 194); ἵν᾽
αὐτῷ δειπνοῦντι φῶς παρείη Schol. ‘for (i.e. whether to dress or to
have light to eat) his supper’ (Mayor).

235. ἔθηκεν -- ἐποίησεν ; cf. 171.

236. ὃὲ δείσαντες Appendix H. 3.

237. μῆλα οἴ. 184.

238. πάντα μάλ᾽ ‘verily all’, Cf. 11. 306 μάλα πάντα.

doo” 8 8. τ,

τὰ δ᾽ ἄρσενα Appendix A. 2.

θύρηφιν (8 4. 5) ‘out of doors’, literally ‘at the door’. Cf. xiv.
16 τοὶ δ᾽ ἄρσενες (i.e. ates) ἐκτὸς ἴανον.

230. βαθείης ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς ‘outside in the deep court’. ΜΓ
Monro (Homeric Grammar, § 149) compares with this Iv. 678 αὐλῆς
ἐκτὸς ἐών ‘in the court outside’. He classes these passages under
that head of the Genitive of Place ‘when two sides or alternative
places are contrasted’, quoting Il. 1X. 219 ifev...rotxou τοῦ ἑτέροιο,
Od. XII. 27 ἢ ἁλὸς ἢ ἐπὶ γῆς, also I. 23. In our passage αὐλῆς is
contrasted with σπέος (237).

Several editors both here and in 338 adopt Rumpf’s conjecture
ἔντοθεν (for ἔκτοθεν), i.e. ‘within the deep court’.

240. @vpeov (Appendix G. 3) ‘door-stone’,

ἀείρας aorist participle of deipw, old form of αἴρω.

241. οὐκ av Appendix D, 2.

δύω Kal εἴκοσ᾽ a comic hyperbole.

242. ovdeos 8 7. 7.

ὀχλίσσειαν. Some Mss. have ὀχλήσειαν (from ὀχλέω). On
the mood see Appendix (Ὁ. 1. :

243. ἠλίβατον ‘craggy’. The etymology of the word is very
doubtful. Several different derivations have been proposed. (1)
(ἠλός ‘erring’, Ba ‘go’) ‘with treacherous foothold’, So Mr
Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 124. (2) Buttmann takes it as short
for ἡλιτόβατος ‘making footsteps slip’, comparing ἠλιτόμηνος (ἀλιτεῖν
‘to sin’). (3) Déderlein connects it with adc, a word mentioned by
the lexicographer Hesychius as=rérpa; cf. ἀλίβας ‘dry’. (4) The
old derivation {ἥλιος and Ba ‘go’), ‘that on which the sun only
goes’, seems impossible,

244. O03 §6. 4.

46 ODYSSEY) TX,

245. ὑπ᾽ with ἧκεν.

246. θρέψας ‘having curdled’. This was done with fig-juice.
Cf. Il. V. go2 ὀπὸς γάλα συνέπηξεν.

247. Gpnodpevos ‘having collected’, The active generally
means ‘ to reap’.

248. αὖτ᾽ cf. 222.

249. πίνειν Appendix E.

ποτιδόρπιον ‘for supper’, cf. 234.

250. αὐτὰρ.. ἔργα ‘but when at length he had finished with
speed these works of his’,

τὰ ἃ Appendix A. 2.

251. καὶ τότε cf. 50.

πῦρ accusative, cf. 231.

yeas § 10. 1, Appendix G. 3.

252. πλεῖθ᾽ Appendix F.

ὑγρὰ κέλευθα accusative of space traversed. Cf. 261 and II.
XII, 225 ἐλευσόμεθ᾽ αὐτὰ κέλευθα. Virg. Aen. Ill. 101 currimus
acguor.

κέλευθα appears to be used of indefinite paths, e.g. through the
sea (as here) or air, as opposed to κέλευθος or κέλευθοι of a definite
path or paths.

233. ἧ...ἢ So La Roche and Faesi; but, according to the rule
given on 175, instead of the first 7 we should read 7.

κατὰ πρῆξιν ‘on some business’, cf. III. 106 πλαζόμενοι κατὰ
Anis’. For πρῆξις cf. VIII. 162 πρηκτῆρες ‘traders’, The word
means properly ‘result’ or ‘useful purpose’; cf. Il, XXIv. 524
οὐ yap Tis πρῆξις πέλεται κρυεροῖο γόοιο.

τι cognate accusative to ἀλάλησθε, used adverbially. Cf. 131.

ἀλάλησθε, § 18. 3.

254. oid τε cf. 128.

ὑπεὶρ ὃ 2. 2.

τοί τε Appendix A. 3.

ἀλόωνται ὃ 23. 1.

255. παρθέμενοι for παραθέμενοι ‘ hazarding’, § 3.3. Cf. 11. 237
παρθέμενοι κεφαλάς.

256. φίλον ἦτορ. φίλος, frequently in Homer with parts of the
body, probably here preserves its original meaning of ‘own’, Ap-
pendix H. 2. ;

ἡμῖν... δεισάντων cf. 458 of... ewopuévov.

δεισάντων must not be called a genitive absolute ; nor is it really

NOTES. 47

an instance of anacoluthon. ἡμῖν is dative of the person concerned;
δεισάντων is possessive genitive after ἦτορ, ‘the heart of us fearing’.
There is an exactly similar construction in 1]. XIV. 25 λάκε δέ σφι
περὶ xpot χαλκὸς ἀτειρὴς νυσσομένων. Od. VI. 155 μάλα πού σφισι
θυμὸς...ἰαίνεται.. λευσσόντων.

257. αὐτὸν cf. 25, 220.

258. καὶ ὥς (thus accentuated by Aristarchus) ‘ even thus’, i.e.
‘ notwithstanding ’,

259. τοι (8 10. 1) ethic dative, ‘you must know’, cf. ΧΙ. 252
αὐτὰρ ἐγώ Tol εἰμι Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων.

Τροίηθεν cf. 38.

261. οἴκαϑε ἱέμενοι Appendix H. 6.

ἄλλην ὁδόν, ἄλλα κέλευθα generally taken α5- ἄλλυδις ἄλλῃ.
But it seems better to understand ἄλλην and ἄλλα in connexion with
οἴκαδε ἱέμενοι; ‘we wished to go home; but on another course, on
other paths (i.e. other than the homeward) we came’; cf. the
euphemistic use of ἕτερος for ‘wrong’. For the accusative after
ἤλθομεν cf. 252.

262. που ‘I ween’, often used with some recklessness or bitter-
ness.

263. λαοὶ εἴ. 2.

εὐχόμεθ᾽ ‘we boast’ or ‘profess’.

264. μέγιστον predicate.

ὑπουράνιον ‘under heaven ’, i.e. throughout the’earth.

266. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖτε ‘we in our turn’, suppliants instead of con-
querors.

κιχανόμενοι. Strictly speaking τὰ σὰ γοῦνα is governed both by
κιχανόμενοι and by ἱκόμεθ᾽: ‘reaching these knees of thine we
have come to them’, cf. 54. Both verbs take an accusative in
Homer; cf. 20, 477.

τὰ σὰ γοῦνα Appendix A. 2.

267. e€b...mdpois Appendix Ὁ. 2 ἃ.

Eewwytov properly ‘a gift given by the host’, here perhaps ‘ hospi-
tality’ generally.

268. δωτίνην seems to bea gift to take away as a keepsake.

ἥ τε, referring both to ξεινήιον and δωτίνην, is attracted into the
gender of θέμις, Cf. XI. 451 καὶ κεῖνος πατέρα προσπτύξεται, ἣ θέμις
ἐστίν, XXIV. 286 ἣ γὰρ θέμις ‘ for this is right ’.

θέμις combines the idea of custom and right. Cf. 106.

269, alSeto Appendix F,

48 ODYSSEY. IX.

ἱκέται δέ τοί εἰμεν ‘ for we are suppliants to thee’. In Homera
clause expressing a reason often appears as a coordinate statement,
an instance of ‘parataxis’. Cf. 285, 374. In such cases we must
translate δέ by ‘for’.

ἱκέται literally ‘comers’, Cf. 266 τὰ σὰ γοῦνα ἱκόμεθ᾽.

εἰμεν ὃ 24.

270. ἐπιτιμήτωρ ‘avenger’, Cf. XIII. 213 Ζεὺς ἱκετήσιος.

271. This line is probably an interpolation from vit, 181.

273. εἰλήλουθας ὃ 18. 1.

274. κέλεαι § 14. 5.

δειδίμεν Appendix H. 5.

ἀλέασθαι § 15. 2.

275. Atds...ddéyouvowy cf. 115.

276. μακάρων cf. note on 56.

ἐπεὶ ἢ πολὺ. ἢ. ‘verily’ not infrequently in this combina-
tion.

φέρτεροι § 8. 3.

277. οὐδ᾽ ἂν Appendix D. 2.

ἀλευάμενος Appendix Η. 5.

πεφιδοίμην ὃ 15. 5.

279. εἴφ᾽ Ξε εἰπέ. For the throwing back of the accent of an
elided word cf. 302 χείρ᾽.

ἔσχες ‘thou didst moor’. Cf. x. 95 σχέθον,..νῆα μέλαιναν αὐτοῦ
ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῇ, πέτρης ἐκ πείσματα δήσας.

ἰὼν ‘when thou didst come’.

280. ἢ...ἢ ‘whether...or’, cf. 173.

ἐσχατιῆς cf. 182.

δαείω ὃ 20. 1.

282. ἄψοῤῥον ‘in answer’.

283. νέα μέν answered by αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ (286).

véa § 7.3. For νέα scanned as one syllable see Appendix G.
Several mss. have νῆα. So for νέα μέν μοι Nauck reads νῇ ἀμὴν
‘our (or my) ship’, § 10. 2.

ἐνοσίχθων Appendix H. 5.

284. ὑμῆς 8 10. 2.

285. ἄνεμος δ᾽... ἔνεικεν ‘ for a wind bore it from the open sea’.
Cf. 269.

ἔνεικεν § 15. 2.

286. τοῖσδε ὑπέκφυγον Appendix G. 2.

αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον ‘sheer ruin’s The metaphor is taken either

NOTES. 49

(1) from a headlong fall from a precipice, or perhaps rather (2) from
a falling cliff.

288. oy Appendix A. I.

ἐπὶ with ἴαλλε ‘ laid hands upon’.

289. σὺν.. δύω. Cf. 429 σὺν τρεῖς, XIV. 98 σὺν ἐείκοσι.

ποτὶ cf. 147.

290. ἐγκέφαλος never used as “Ὀγαϊῃβ ᾽ τ 'βεηβε᾽ ; but always
strictly physical, and rather a repulsive word, like many in this
passage.

2901. διὰ with ταμὼν.

ὁπλίσσατο (so Aristarchus ; some read ὡπλίσσατο) ‘ eeeper
The word is used in Homer also of preparing a chariot and a ship.
The sense of ‘arming’ is not the original one, but a later specialisa-
tion. Thus ὅπλον is used for ‘tools’, ‘rigging’, &c., as well as
‘armour’.

292. ὀρεσί-τροφος ‘reared on mountains’. For dative plural in
composition cf. ἐγχεσί-μωρος ‘raging with spears’.

οὐδ᾽ ἀπέλειπεν ‘without leaving anything’=ovdéy ἀπολείπων, an
instance of ‘parataxis’.

293. τε σάρκας Appendix Ὁ. 1.

203. ὁρόωντες § 23. 1.

ἀμηχανίη ‘helplessness’, ‘dismay’.

207. wv § 14. 4.

ér’...m(vwy ‘drinking after’, i.e. washing it down with milk. Cf.
Ar. Equites 354 θύννεια καταφαγὼν Kar’ ἐπιπιὼν ἄκρατον.

298. τανυσσάμενος διὰ μήλων ‘stretching himself among (270-
perly right through) the flocks’,

300. ἄσσον § 8. 2.

201. οὐτάμεναι § 22. 2.

φρένες ‘midriff’. .

ἧπαρ ἔχουσι ‘enfolds the liver’, Cf. 1]. xvr. 481 φρένες ἔρ-
χαται ἀμφ᾽ ddwov κῆρ ‘the midriff makes a fence around the beating
heart’.

302. χείρ᾽ -- χειρὶ, cf. for the accent 279 εἴφ᾽. The elision of 4 is
rare.

ἐπιμασσάμενος (from ἐπιμαίομαι) ‘feeling for it’, i.e. the vital
spot denoted by the previous line. Cf. 446 τὸν δ᾽ ἐπιμασσάμενος of
the Cyclops feeling the back of the ram; Il. Iv. 190 of a doctor
probing a wound; Od. ΧΙΧ. 480 of feeling for something in the
dark. Some take it ‘seizing 42m’; others ‘clutching my sword’,

E. ἘΠῚ 4

50 ODYSSEY. IX.

ἕτερος θυμὸς ‘second thoughts’.

303. αὐτοῦ ‘on the spot’.

καὶ ἄμμες ‘we as well’ as he.

ἄμμες § 10. τ.

ὄλεθρον cognate accusative, cf. I. 166 ἀπόλωλε κακὸν μόρον.

304. δυνάμεσθα imperfect, denoting continued action in con-
trast to the momentary ἀπωλόμεθ᾽.

306. ἠῶ δῖαν cf. 151.

307. Of. 152.

308. Kal...avékave cf. 251.

κλυτὰ (connected with κλύω and Latin 27-clu-tus) ‘glorious’, cf.
518. There seems to be no authority for the meaning ‘bleating’
given by some in this passage.

309. Cf. 245.

310. (Ἷ 250.

311.° σὺν... δύω cf. 280.

δὲ in apodosis, cf. 57.

δὴ αὖτε Appendix G. 3.

ὁπλίσσατο cf. 291.

δεῖπνον cf. 86.

313. θυρεὸν cf. 240.

314. ws εἴ τε... ἐπιθείη ‘as if one were placing a lid upon a
quiver’.

ἐπιθείη Appendix C. 2 Ὁ.

316. λιπόμην in neuter sense several times in the Odyssey.

βυσσοδομεύων ‘devising in the ma of my heart’ (βυσσός ‘depth’,
d€uw ‘to build’).

317. εἴπως τισαίμην ‘if haply I might take vengeance’. Ap-
pendix C. 2 a.

318. ἥδε attracted into the gender of the predicate βουλή.
Cf. 268.

319. ‘yap is not ‘for’; but the idiomatic γὰρ of explanation,
originally = ‘well then’ (γ᾽ dp).

fas ῥόπαλον Appendix H. 1.

παρὰ cake ‘by a (vot the) pen’; for there were several, cf. 219.

320. τὸ μὲν repeated in 321 and 325.

ἔκταμεν = ἐξέταμεν.

321. ἐίσκομεν.. ὅσσον θ᾽ ‘we judged it as large as’. The
ordinary construction of ἐΐσκω is that found in 1]. I. 197 ἀρνειῷ μιν
ἔγωγε ἐΐσκω “1 liken him to a ram’.

NOTES. 51

322. ὅσσον θ᾽ ἱστὸν --τόσσον ὅσσος τέ ἐστιν ἱστός. Cf. 325
ὅσον τ᾽ ὄργνιαν, Χ. 113 τὴν δὲ γυναῖκα εὗρον ὅσην τ᾽ ὄρεος κορυφήν.
Such attractions are due to the very frequent omission of the verb
‘to be’ in relative clauses.

ἐεικοσ-όροιο ‘twenty-oared’, The second part of the word is
connected with ἐρ-έσσω.

323. φορτίδος ‘ship of burden’ (φέρω), in prose ὁλκάς.

evpe(ns in prose στρογγύλη vais as opposed to μακρὰ vais, the
ship of war. For the simile cf. Milton, Paradise Lost, 1. 292
‘His spear, to equal which the tallest pine Hewn on Norwegian
hills, to be the mast Of some great ammiral, were but a wand’.

324. τόσσον ἔην subject ῥόπαλον.

μῆκος... «πάχος accusatives of respect.

εἰσοράασθαι Appendix E.

325. Opyviay ‘a fathom’s length’, the space spanned by the out-
stretched arms (dpéyw).

326. ἀποξῦναι (from ἀποξύνω) is the best supported reading.
So Eur. Cycl. 456 ἐξαποξύνας ἄκρον és πῦρ καθήσω. The other
reading is ἀποξῦσαι (from ἀποξύω).

327. ὁμαλὸν ‘smooth’, so that it might be easily worked.

328. ἄκρον ‘to a point’, predicate.

329. κατακρύψας explains εὖ κατέθηκα. Not unfrequently in
Homer the aorist participle expresses action contemporaneous with
that of the principal verb. Cf. 1]. Iv. 74 βῆ δὲ.. ἀΐξασα; IV. 112
καὶ τὸ μὲν εὖ κατέθηκε.. ἀγκλίνας, an exact parallel to our passage.

330; pa cf. 107.

κατὰ σπείους ‘down the cave’, the inner part of the cave being
looked on as lower. Cf. XII. 93 κατὰ σπείους δέδυκεν. 1]. V. 696
κατὰ δ᾽ ὀφθαλμῶν κέχυτ᾽ ἀχλύς.

σπείους § 6. 2 and Appendix I.

μεγάλ᾽ adverbial cognate accusative with πολλή. Cf. 44 μέγα
νήπιοι. For the plural cf. 392 μεγάλα ἰάχοντα.

ἤλιθα ‘very’, connected with ἅλις. For the suffix -0a cf.
ὕπαι-θα.

331. τοὺς ἄλλους Appendix A. 2.

κλήρῳ cf. Soph. El. 710 κλήροις ἔπηλαν ‘they shook with lots’.

πεπαλάσθαι the reading of Aristarchus ‘to be shaken’, from an
assumed παλάζω. So we speak of ‘being drawn’ when people draw
lots. The ordinary Ms. reading is πεπαλάχθαι from παλάσσω ‘to
sprinkle’; which Fick retains.

4—2

52 ODYSSEY. IX.

Both these readings are very unsatisfactory ; and there seems to
be little doubt that we should follow Nauck in reading πεπαλέσθαι,
reduplicated aorist middle of πάλλω. The middle is used several
times of shaking lots in a helmet; e.g. Il. XXIV. 400 παλλόμενος
κλήρῳ; and we find a redupl. aor. active in ἀμπεπαλὼν (for ἀναπεπα-
λὼν) XXIV. 519, cf. § 15. 5. So in 1]. vil. 171 Nauck would read
κλήρῳ νῦν πεπάλεσθε instead of πεπάλασθε.

ἄνωγον ὃ 18. 4.

332. ὅς τις τολμήσειεν Appendix C. 2a. ‘To cast lots for the
man who should dare’. Cf. Il. 111. 316 κλήρους ἐν κυνέῃ πάλλον...
émmoTepos...apeln ‘they cast lots for the man who should first hurl
his spear’.

ἐμοὶ σὺν mecum., Cf. XIII. 303 To σὺν tecum, XIV. 296 of σὺν
‘with him’.

333. τὸν after ixdvot, cf. 20.

ἱκάνοι Appendix C. 2 Ὁ.

334. ἄν κε. It has been proposed to read ἄν pa or ἄρ ke; but
there is no need for any alteration; see Appendix D. 2.

καὶ ἤθελον i.e. even if there had been no casting of lots.

335. πέμπτος cf. go; III. 415 ἕκτος ἤλυθεν ; also the prose use
πέμπτος AUTOS.

μετὰ τοῖσιν ἐλέγμην “1 reckoned myself amongst them’.

ἐλέγμην ὃ 15. 4.

336. ἑσπέριος vespertinus. Cf. 52 ἦλθον ἠέριοι.

338. ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς cf. 229.

339. τι ὀισάμενος ‘having some foreboding’. Cf. 213.

ἢ...«ἐκέλευσεν parataxis. There is an exactly similar change from
the subordinate to the direct construction in VII. 263 ἢ καὶ νόος
ἐτράπετ᾽ αὐτῆς.

340. Cf. 240.

gat. ΟἿ" 244-

522. Θὲ 27 Ὲ:

343. Cf. 250.

3144. (i. Sire

345. mpoonvdev Appendix F.

346. κισσύβιον ‘a cup of ivy wood’. Cf. Eur. Cycl. 339
σκύφος κισσοῦ. It was used as a mixing-bowl (xIv. 78). Theocritus
(1. 28) appears to have understood the κισσύβιον to be a cup with
ivy leaves carved upon it: τῶ περὶ μὲν χείλη μαρύεται ὑψόθι
κισσός.

NOTES. δὴ

μετὰ χερσὶν ‘between (i.e. in) the hands’. Cf. μετὰ ποσσί and
μετὰ φρεσί.

347. τῇ ‘take’, perhaps from the same root as τείνω; or
possibly from ro the root of the article, in which case it would
mean ‘there!’ The plural τῆτε is found in a fragment of the poet
Sophron; cf. δεῦτε and δεῦρο.

κρέα ὃ 6. 2, scanned as one syllable; see Appendix G. 3.

348. οἷόν τι. Cf. X. 45 ἰδώμεθα.. ὅσσος τις χρυσὸς... ἔνεστιν.

ἐκεκεύθεν ‘contained’, imperfect in sense; cf. 198. κεύθω ‘I
hide’, κέκευθα ‘I have in hiding’. According to Odysseus’ story
283—46, the ship had been wrecked.

349. σοὶ δ᾽ αὖ ‘to thee in thy turn’, as to a god.

λοιβὴν ‘a drink offering’.

et... πέμψειας Appendix C. 2 ἃ.

πέμψειας § 21. 2.

351. σε. «ἵκοιτο cf. 20.

Kal ὕστερον ‘afterwards as I do now’.

352. ἀνθρώπων πολέων ‘of men many though there are’.

πολέων § 7. 6.

353. ἔδεκτο § 15. 4.

ἔκπιεν ‘drank it off’. Cf. Eur. Cycl. 417 ἐδέξατ᾽ ἔσπασέν τ᾽
ἄμυστιν (‘a long pull’) ἑλκύσας.

355. πρόφρων always adverbial in Homer.

τεὸν § 10. 2.

356. ᾧ κε σὺ xalpys Appendix B. 2 a.

257. καὶ yap Κυκλώπεσσι ‘ for to the Cyclopes too’.

ζείδωρος ‘ grain-giving ’ (ζείη, Swpor).

aoe, Ch xr

359. ἀμβροσίης (cf. 404) the food of the gods; nectar their
drink.

ἀπορώξ (so Aristarchus not ἀπορρώξ, cf. Appendix H. 4) literally
‘something broken off’, sometimes taken here to mean ‘sample’,
and as a distinct use from that in xX. 514 Kwxurds θ᾽, ὃς δὴ Στυγὸς
ὕδατός ἐστιν ἀπορώξ. It seems better to translate ‘streamlet’ in our
passage.

361. ἀφραδίῃσιν ‘in his folly’, instrumental of manner. Cf.
XII. 300 ἀτασθαλίῃσι κακῇσι.

362. Κύκλωπα governed by περὶ---ἤλυθεν ‘got round’.

φρένας generally explained as in apposition to Κύκλωπα. This
is called the ‘whole and part’ construction, Cf. VIII. 541 μιν...

54 ODYSSEY. IX.

φρένας ἀμφιβεβήκει, XVIII. 391 σὲ οἶνος ἔχει φρένας. 1]. 1. 362 τί δέ
σε φρένας ἵκετο πένθος; 1]. X. 139 τὸν δ᾽ αἶψα περὶ φρένας ἤλυθ᾽ ἰωή.

But in all these passages φρένας is not really in apposition, but
merely an accusative of respect=‘as to the mind’, Mr Monro
(Homeric Grammar, § 141) clearly shews the difference between this
accusative and the appositional accusative ‘ of the part’ by quoting
Il. vil. 215 Τρῶας δὲ τρόμος αἰνὸς ὑπήλυθε γυῖα ἕκαστον, where ἕκαστον
is in apposition to Tp@as, but γυῖα is an accusative of respect quali-
fying the verb.

363. Kal τότε δὴ cf. 59.

364. εἰρωτᾷς § 2. 2.

τοι § 10. τ.

366. Odris ἐμοί γ᾽ ὄνομα ‘Noman is my name’. Notice the
change of accent, Οὗτις instead of οὔτις. Cf. Κάρκινος (proper name)
and καρκίνος ‘crab’.

ὄνομα" Οὗτιν Appendix G. 2.

267. ἄλλοι πάντες ἑταῖροι ‘all my comrades besides’, literally
“others—all my comrades’. Cf. 11. 411 μήτηρ δ᾽ ἐμὴ οὔ τι πέπυσται
οὐδ᾽ ἄλλαι ὅμωαί, XIII. 434 ἀμφὶ δέ μιν ῥάκος ἀλλο... βάλεν ‘and
she put on him another garment, namely a ragged cloak’,

369. πύματον 8 8. 3.

ἔδομαι 8 17. 5.

μετὰ οἷς ἑτάροισι not ‘after his comrades’ (which would require
the accusative), but ‘amongst—in the number of—his comrades’.
(CE 225:

ois. The possessive pronoun éds (és) is generally reflexive. But
sometimes it refers not to the subject but to another important word
in the sentence, as here. Cf. XI. 281 τήν ποτε Νηλεὺς γῆμεν ἐὸν διὰ
κάλλος.

370. τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους Appendix A. 2.

τὸ δὲ Appendix A. 1.

371. ἢ 812. 1.

372. ἀποδοχμώσας ‘bending on one side’, rendered by Virgil,
Aen. Ill. 631, cervicem inflexam posutt.

Kad (§ 3. 4) with ἥρει ‘ subdued ’.

374. ὃ δ᾽ ἐρεύγετο gives the reason for what goes before (para-
taxis). Cf. 143, 269.

375. τὸν μοχλὸν Appendix A. 2.

ὑπὸ σποδοῦ ἤλασα “1 thrust under the ashes’. The genitive
with ὑπὸ several times denotes ‘place under’ in Homer. Cf. v.

NOTES. 55

346 ὑπὸ στέρνοιο τανύσσαι, ΧΙ. 52 ἐτέθαπτο ὑπὸ χθονός. These are
merely varieties of the Homeric genitive of place. Cf. 177.

376. elws Appendix I.

θερμαίνοιτο Appendix Ο. 2 ἃ.

377. μοι ethic dative ‘lest I should have any one slinking off
infear’. Cf. 42.

ὑποδείσας Appendix H. 4.

ἀναδύη (§ 21. 1) for ἀναδυίη, which appears to be the reading of
one MS. and is adopted by some editors. But in XVIII. 348 we
have 607; 1]. XVI. 90 ἐκδῦμεν (both optatives).

378. ὁ μοχλὸς ἐλάινος Appendix A. 2.

379. ἅψεσθαι ‘to catch’,

περ cf. 57.

380. ὦσσον 8 8. 2.

383. ἀερθεὶς most Mss. ἐρεισθεὶς (Aristarchus and a few MSS.)
‘ putting my weight into it’.

384. τρυπῷ optative from τρυπάω ‘to bore’. Appendix Ὁ. 2 Ὁ.

’ δόρυ νήιον ‘a ship’s plank’. ‘Spear’ is not the primary mean-
ing of δόρυ, which has the same root as δένδρον and our ‘tree’.

385. οἵ δέ τ᾽... αἰεί ‘ while his comrades below twirl it with a
strap, clinging thereto (i.e. to the strap) on either side; and the drill
runs on unceasingly’. One man presses on the top of the drill,
while two others pull alternately at a strap wound round the shaft
and thus make it revolve. Cf. Eur. Cycl. 460 ναυπηγίαν δ᾽ ws εἴ τις
ἁρμόζων ἀνὴρ διπλοῖν χαλινοῖν τρύπανον κωπηλατεῖ.

δέ τ᾽ often in similes, cf. 26.

ὑποσσείουσιν Appendix H. 4.

387. πυριήκεα ‘sharpened by fire’, ‘hardened inthe fire’. For
the dative in compounds cf. Πυρι-φλεγέθων, ἐμ-πυρι- βήτης ‘ standing
over the fire’ 1]. xx11I. 702.

ἑλόντες. There is another reading ἔχοντες.

388. τὸν 8 1.6. μοχλόν. ;

θερμὸν ἐόντα ‘for it was hot’, gives the reason for the blood
hissing round the stake. Several editors adopt Voss’s conjecture
lovra; with this reading θερμὸν would agree with αἷμα.

389. ἀμφὶ adverbial ‘round about’. Cf. 22.

390. σφαραγεῦντο (ὃ 23. 2) ‘were crackling’. Cf. 440.

οἱ i.e. the eyeball.

ῥίζαι ‘eye-strings’, cf. Il. Χιν. 493 ὀφθαλμοιο θέμεθλα ‘the
foundations of the eye’.

56 . ODYSSEY. IX.

301. χαλκεὺς properly ‘coppersmith’; hence ‘smith’ generally;
the metal here is iron. In 111. 432 a goldsmith is called χαλκεύς.

ἠὲ σκέπαρνον Appendix G. 1.

392. βάπτῃ Appendix B. 2 b.

μεγάλα iaxovra Appendix 6. τ.

μεγάλα ‘loud’, cognate accusative. Cf, 399.

303. φαρμάσσων ‘tempering’.

τὸ γὰρ ‘for this’, i.e. being dipped in cold water. Cf. Il. rx.
706 σίτου καὶ οἴνοιο" τὸ γὰρ μένος ἐστὶ καὶ ἀλκή.

αὖτε ‘in its turn is the strength of iron’. Iron is strong, but it
depends for its strength on water. Cf. 266.

σιδήρου ye ‘iron at any rate’, whatever may be the case with
other metals which are not so treated.

395. σμερδαλεόν... μέγ᾽ two cognate accusatives.

ἴαχε Appendix H. r.

396. δὲ δείσαντες Appendix H. 3.

ἀπεσσύμεθ᾽ (§ 15. 4) ‘we shrank away’.

308. χερσὶν ἀλύων generally taken together ‘raving with his
hands’, i.e. throwing them about. Cf. Il. Vill. 88 φασγάνῳ ἀΐσσων.
χερσὶν might also be very well taken with ἔῤῥιψεν ; for ἀλύων is
elsewhere used absolutely.

399. ot ῥά cf. 107.

μιν ἀμφὶς -- ἀμφί μιν.

400. σπήεσσι (two MSS. σπείεσσι) ὃ 6. 2 and Appendix I.

δι᾿ ἄκριας ‘along the heights’, an exceptional use; διὰ with
accusative generally denotes ‘motion through’. Cf. 404.

401. ἐφοίτων Appendix F.

402. περὶ σπέος with ἱστάμενοι.

ὅττι § 8. 4.

403. τίπτε contracted for τί ποτε.

τίπτε τόσον with ἀρημένος. The stress of the sentence is on the
participle; ‘what great harm hast thou suffered that...?’ Cf. II.
XI. 313 τί παθόντε λελάσμεθα θούριδος ἀλκῆς; ‘what has befallen us
that...?

ἀρημένος probably formed from the substantive ἀρὴ ‘harm’ with-
out the intervention of any tense-stem; cf. ἀδηκότες from ἄδη, πεφυ-
ζότες from φύζξα (Monro, Homeric Grammar, ὃ 26).

404. ἀμβροσίην ‘delicious’. Cf. ΧΙ. 330 νὺξ ἄμβροτος. 1]. 11.
19 ἀμβρόσιος ὕπνος. Mr Verrall (Proceedings of the Camb. Phil. Soc.
1883, p. 34) suggests that ““ἀμβρόσιος and ἄμβροτος are cases of

NOTES. 57

‘popular etymology’, connected, in the Greek mind, with βροτός,
but really derived from some word, presumably oriental and non-
Hellenic, for a fragrant substance used in divine worship”. So
Mr Leaf (on Il. 11. 19) would connect these words with ‘‘the
Semitic amara, the famous perfume to which oriental nations assign
miraculous properties”; he thinks that νὺξ is called ἀμβροσίη be-
cause of the peculiar fragrance of a still warm night.

ἄμμε § 10. τ.

τίθησθα (§ 14. 2) ‘makest’.

405. ἢ μή τίς... βροτῶν ‘surely no mortal is driving off thy
flocks?’ This expects the answer οὔτις. ‘‘This is the common type
of question expecting a negative answer, viz. an impassioned denial
uttered in a hesitating or interrogative tone” (Monro, Homeric
Grammar, ὃ 358). Cf. VI. 200 ἦ μή πού Twa δυσμενέων φάσθ᾽
ἔμμεναι ἀνδρῶν; ‘surely you do not think it is an enemy?’ Very
similar is the Homeric use of μὴ with the indicative to express
solemn denial after an oath.

406. σ᾽ αὐτὸν ‘thyself’, as opposed to the flocks. Cf. 25.

βίηφιν 8 4. 5.

408. οὐδὲ-- οὐ δὲ cf. 64. ‘Noman is killing me by guile and
not by force’. The other Cyclopes understand him to mean ‘no one
is killing me by guile ov force’.

410. βιαΐεται.. ἐόντα ‘is doing violence to thee in thy loneli-
ness’. τ

411. νοῦσόν γ᾽ emphatic.

οὔ πως ἔστι ‘it is in no wise possible’.

Διὸς depends on νοῦσον ‘a disease sent by Zeus’. Cf. Xv. 275
τῶν θάνατον ‘death coming from them’.

ἀλέασθαι § 15. 2.

413. dp’ cf. 47. Ἶ

ἔφαν left long, perhaps because it is for an earlier ἔφαντ (cf.
Latin - γι).

φίλον cf. 256.

414. s ‘for that’.

μῆτις perhaps a play on μή τις (410). The poet is in a punning
humour.

ἀμύμων ‘blameless’ (μῶμος. v for ὦ is Aeolic).

415. ὠδίνων ὀδύνῃσι. For the alliteration cf. Il. ΧΙ. 268 ὀδύναι
δῦνον.

416. Ψψηλαφόων § 23. 1.

58 ODYSSEY. IX.

417. εἰνὶ, The preposition ἐν has four forms in Homer, ἐν, εἶν,
évl, εἰνί.

418. εἰ. «λάβοι Appendix Ὁ. 2 ἃ.

ὄεσσι 8 6. 4.

419. οὕτω with νήπιον.

ἐνὶ φρεσὶ with ἤλπετ᾽.

ἤλπετ᾽. ἔλπομαι often means no more than ‘to suppose’.

420. 6x’ only found in the phrase 6x’ ἄριστος ‘far best’. Cf.
ἔξοχα (551).

421. θανάτου ablatival, ‘release from death’.

422. πάντας δόλους ‘all kinds of wiles’. Cf. 19.

423. ὥς τε περὶ Ψυχῆς ‘as in a matter of life and death’. Cf.
Il. XXII. 161 περὶ ψυχῆς θέον “ἕκτορος ἱπποδάμοιο.

424... CE 5988.

425. ὄιες 86. 4. Aristarchus read οἴιες (for dfces).

426. τὲ μεγάλοι Appendix G, 1.

ἰοδνεφὲς ‘dark as violets’.

427. ἀκέων ‘in silence’, used in Homer both as a participle and
an adverb; e.g. compare XI. 142 7 δ᾽ axéouo’ ἧσται with Il. Iv. 22
᾿Αθηναίη ἀκέων jv.

428. τῆς 8 4. 4.

ἀθεμίστια εἰδώς cf. 180.

εἰδώς. Bekker reads εἰδὸς to agree with πέλωρ, which is neuter.
But cf. Il. Xvit1. 410 πέλωρ.. ἀνέστη χωλεύων.

429. σὺν τρεῖς cf. 280.

φέρεσκε ὃ 16. The frequentative form is used because there
were several batches of three.

430. τὼ δ᾽ érépw Appendix A. 2.

σώοντες ‘sheltering’. A plural participle may be used with a
dual verb. Some put a comma after irnv, so as to make σώοντες
apply to all three sheep. Curtius (Greek Verb, p. 484) holds that
oww has a future sense here and in some other places. He com-
pares an inscription in which we have caw καὶ ἀποδώσω.

ἑταίρους ‘my comrades’, not ‘their fellows’ (as Dr Hayman
takes it).

433. τοῦ demonstrative, Appendix A. 1.

κατὰ with λαβών ‘clutching’.

ἐλυσθεὶς ‘curled up’.

434. ἀώτου genitive after ἐχόμην ‘I clung to’.

θεσπεσίστιο ‘marvellous’ for its quantity. Cf. 68.

NOTES. 59

435. νωλεμέως ‘firmly’ with ἐχόμην. The word sometimes
means ‘unceasingly’. Its derivation is doubtful. Kuhn suggests
that it may be from vy ‘not’ and an extinct adjective ὄλεμος
‘perishable’. Goebel connects it with é\wvw, a word given by
Hesychius as = λήγω.

στρεφθεὶς ‘twisting myself’ into the wool. Similarly we have a
participle strengthening ἔχεσθαι in XII. 433 προσφὺς ἐχόμην and 1].
I. 513 ἔχετ᾽ ἐμπεφυυῖα. Dr Merry prefers to interpret στρεφθεὶς as
‘turned round’, i.e. hanging downwards.

τετληότι § 18. 1.

436. Cf. 153, 306.

437- Cf. 152.

438. νομόνδε ‘to pasture’, cf. 58.

ἐξέσσυτο ὃ 15. 4.

430. ἐμέμηκον § 18. 4.

440. οὔθατα σφαραγεῦντο (cf. 390) ‘their udders were bursting’,
plural verb after neuter plural subject, several times in Homer after
plural parts of the body, e.g. γυῖα, μέλεα, πτερά, χείλεα, cf. XI. 527
τρέμον θ᾽ ὑπὸ γυῖα ἑκάστου ; cf. also 109, 222.

ἀναξ ‘master’ not ‘king’. Cf. I. 397 οἴκοιο ἄναξ, X. 216 ἀμφὶ
ἅνακτα κύνες. In XX. 194 βασιλῆι ἄνακτι means ‘royal master’.

441. ἐπεμαίετο cf. 302.

442. €otadtwv. The two short vowels in the middle of this
word are exceptional. In other forms of this kind one of the
vowels is long. Thus we have both μεμάότες and μεμὰῶτες.

443. sot. οἱ ethic dative, cf. 42. Some read ὡς οἱ ‘that they...’

tm’ with στέρνοισι.

δέδεντο ‘ men had been bound’.

445. Adxvw στεινόμενος καὶ ἐμοὶ. ἐμοὶ is dative of the instru-
ment (not agent) like Adxvw.

στεινόμενος ‘straitened’, hence ‘weighed down’.

ἐμοὶ πυκινὰ φρονέοντι. Odysseus’ ‘close-packed thoughts’ are
humorously conceived of as adding to his weight. ‘Cumbered
with his wool and the weight of me and my cunning’ (Butcher and
Lang).

447. πέπον ‘gentle’. Cf. Il. rx. 252 ὦ πέπον ‘gentle sir’.
The word is generally connected with πέπων ‘ripe’. Probably
however it is a distinct word, cognate to the Sanskrit pda, which
means ‘young’, ‘simple’ (Bloomfield in American Fournal of
Philology, V1. 43.)

60 ODYSSEY: IX.

pou ethic dative; ‘why do I find thee...?’

ἔσσυο § 15. 4.

448. ἔρχεαι (§ 14. 5) present with πάρος: ‘not in old days
didst thou come’; so also νέμεαι (449) and λιλαίεαι (451). Cf. VII.
201 αἰεὶ yap τὸ πάρος γε θεοὶ φαίνονται ἐναργεῖς. Cf. also the use of
πάλαι with the present and the Latin zam dudum cupio.

οἰῶν genitive after λελειμμένος ‘left behind the sheep’, Cf. Il.
XXIII. 529 λείπετο Μενελάου.

440. τέρεν᾽ generally taken ‘tender’, is more probably ‘round’,
connected with Latin ¢eves. Thus it is used as an epithet of tears,
XVI. 3323 of the flesh of warriors=‘ well-rounded’, Il. Iv. 237,
XIII. 553; of leaves, XII. 357. ‘‘ As applied to leaves and bloom it
means ‘swelling with sap’, full of fresh life”? Leaf (on 1]. 111. 142)
after Goebel.

450. μακρὰ βιβάς ‘ with long strides ᾽ν

βιβάς § 14. τ.

pods ἀφικάνεις cf. 20.

451. σταβμόνδε cf. 58.

ἀπονέεσθαι Appendix G. 1.

452. ἑσπέριος cf. 52.

σύ γ᾽ ἄνακτος Appendix H. 1.

ἄνακτος cf. 440.

455. φημὶ “1 deem’, cf. 5 and 496.

πεφυγμένον (8 18. 1) εἶναι “ to be out of reach of’.

456. εἰ δὴ ὁμοφρονέοις Appendix C. 2 Ὁ.

ποτιφωνήεις ‘endued with speech’ (προσφωνέω).

457. εἰπεῖν Appendix E.

ὅππῃ § 3. 1.

ἠλασκάζει ‘skulks from my might’. ἠλα-σκ- ἄξω is connected
with dAdouai. There is another reading ἠλυσκάζει.

458. τῶ ‘in that case’. τῶ, not τῷ, is the reading of the best
MSS. in passages where the word means ‘in that case’ or ‘therefore’.
It is a relic of the old ablative case.

ἐγκέφαλός ye. ““γε sometimes emphasises a word as chosen under
the influence of feeling (anger, contempt, &c.).” Monro, Homeric
Grammar, § 354. Cf. also 290.

459. θεινομένου after of. Cf. 256 ἡμῖν... δεισάντων.

ῥαίουτο ‘be dashed’. So the mss. Faesi and other editors
follow Diintzer in reading ῥαίνοιτο ‘be sprinkled’,

οὔδεϊ ὃ 7. 7.

NOTES. 61

Kad (8 3. 4) with λωφήσειε.

460. οὐτιδανὸς ‘good fornothing’. ““ οὐτιδ-ανός supposes a verb
οὐτίζω in the transition stage when it was pronounced ovrid-yw”
Monro, ὃ 114. For the retention of the ὃ in οὐτιδ- cf. the final d in
Latin, e.g. guod, aliud. It is also found in ἀλλοδ-απός, ποδ-απός.

461. τὸν κριὸν Appendix A. 2.

462. ἐλθόντες begins the sentence, as if the principal verb was
to be ἐλυόμεθα. Instead of this the subject is distributed, and the
second clause has an independent form (parataxis). There is a
similar anacoluthon in 1]. xvi. 317 Νεστορίδαι δ᾽ 6 μὲν οὔτασ᾽ ᾿Ατύμ-
viov...Tov δ᾽ ἀντίθεος Θρασυμήδη-...

σπείους § 6. 2 and Appendix I.

463. ὑπ᾽... .λυόμην ‘I loosed myself from under the ram’. Cf. 141.

404. τὰ μῆλα ταναύποδα Appendix A. 2.

ταναύποδα Appendix H. 5.

465. πολλὰ ‘ often’, adverbial cognate accusative.

περιτροπεόντες intransitive, ‘turning round’ to see if the Cyclops
was coming. Cf. II. 295 περιτροπέων ἐνιαυτός. Dr Merry prefers
to take it with Faesi ‘driving in’, sc. into a compact flock. Some
explain it as meaning ‘by a circuitous way.’

467. τοὺς δὲ ‘but the others’.

στενάχοντο ‘they were for bemoaning’. Cf. 492.

468. ava...vetov ‘I nodded up’, i.e. threw up my head by way
of forbidding, opposed to κατανεύω (490).

ὀφρύσι ‘with my brows’, i.e. ‘with a frown’.

469. κλαίειν (with La Roche’s punctuation) depends on ἀνὰ...
vedov. Another way of taking the passage is to place ἀνὰ δ᾽... ἑκάστῳ
between commas, making these words parenthetical=dvavedwv éxd-
στῳ (parataxis, cf. 292 οὐδ᾽ ἀπέλειπεν), κλαίειν depending on οὐκ εἴων.
So it is taken by Faesi, who quotes I]. XXII. 205 ἀνένευε καρήατι
duds ᾿Αχιλλεύς, οὐδ᾽ ἔα ἱέμεναι.

471—2. Cf. 103—4.

473- ἀπῆν first person. Cf. 491 ἀπῆμεν. Here Nauck conjec-
tures ἀπῆμεν ὅσον for ἀπῆν ὅσσον.

ὅσσον τε γέγωνε βοήσας ‘as far as one shouting can make him-
self heard’.

474. κερτομίοισι adjective, sc. ἐπέεσσιν, ‘ with cutting words’.
Cf. Il. XVII. 431 μειλιχίοισι προσηύδα. κερτόμιος is from the root
kar ‘to cut’ (cf. κείρω and Latin car-znare ‘to scold’). The old
derivation from κέαρ and τέμνω has been given up.

62 ODYSSEY. ΧΑ.

475. οὐκ with ἀνάλκιδος, which is emphatic.

οὐκ ap’ ἔμελλες cf. 230.

476. ἔδμεναι § 22. 2.

σπῆι ὃ 6. 2 and Appendix I. One Ms. has σπεῖϊ,

κρατερῆφι βίηφι § 4. 5.

477. καὶ λίην ‘even to the uttermost’.

ἔμελλε κιχήσεσθαι ‘were sure to find thee out’.

479- ἐσθέμεναι from ἔσθω, ὃ 14. 4.

τῶ ‘therefore’, cf. 458.

480. κηρόθι ‘at heart’, cf. 18.

481. ἀπορήξας Appendix H. 4.

482. Kad cf. 459.

κυανοπρῴροιο ‘ with dark-blue prow’. ‘‘ κύανος was first shewn
by Lepsius to be ultramarine (lapis lazuli) or rather an imitation of
it by glass stained blue with compounds of copper... The theory
of Lepsius has received a striking confirmation from Dr Schliemann’s
discovery at Tiryns of a frieze ornamented with this blue glass, the
very θριγκὸς κυάνοιο of Od. vil. 87” Leaf on Il. ΧΙ. 24. Cf. Prof.
Jebb’s Ltroduction, p. 61.

483. ἐδεύησεν (Appendix H. 5) ‘just missed’.

οἰήιον ‘ steering paddle’, properly the handle of the πηδάλιον.

This line has no place here, being evidently interpolated from
540, where the rock falls short of the vessel, not in front of it,
as heres,

485. ἤπειρόνδε cf. 58.

παλιῤῥόθιον ‘ flowing backward’.

486. πλημυρὶς ἐκ πόντοιο ‘a surge from the sea’, in apposition
to κῦμα.

θέμωσε ‘forced’ (from root Ge, whence comes τίθημι).

487. χείρεσσι § 6. I.

488. παρέξ ‘off’. Cf. 116, also ν. 439 νῆχε παρέξ literally ‘he
swam along outside’.

489. ἐμβαλέειν literally ‘to throw (themselves or their hands)
to the oars’. Cf. Virg. Aen. v. 15 ixcumdbere remis. But it is
doubtful whether we can get this meaning from é€uBadéew. So Dr
Merry interprets ‘ to dash into (the sea) with oars’.

κώπῃς ὃ 4. 4.

ὑπὲκ with φύγοιμεν.

490. κατανεύων ‘nodding down’, i.e. nodding assent, as op-
posed to dvavedw (468). ἐπινεύω also means ‘to nod assent’. Cf.

NOTES. 63

Tl. 1. 527 “οὐδ᾽ ἀτελεύτητον ὅτι κεν κεφαλῇ κατανεύσω᾽. ἢ καὶ
κυανέῃσιν ἐπ᾽ ὀφρύσι νεῦσε Κρονίων. For κατἄνεύων see Appendix
G. 1. There is no need to read καταννεύων, as some do. Nauck
and Fick read κράατι καννεύων, cf. § 3. 4.

491. δὶς τόσσον ‘twice as much’ as the distance denoted in
473:

ἅλα πρήσσοντες on the analogy of πρήσσειν κέλευθον (Il, XXIII.
501). πρήσσω generally has the genitive of space traversed, e.g.
Ill. 476 πρήσσειν ὁδοῖο. So other readings have been proposed :
πλήσσοντες Rhianus : ῥήσσοντες Bergk.

492. mpoonvdwv (Appendix F) ‘I was for addressing’, Cf. 29,
467 and ἐρήτυον (next line).

ἀμφὶ adverbial, cf. 22, 389.

494. τίπτ᾽ cf. 403.

495. καὶ νῦν ‘even now’, ‘but now’.

496. καὶ δὴ ‘and already’, cf. 59.

φαμεν ‘we deemed’, cf. 455.

αὐτόθ᾽ ὀλέσθαι ‘we ad perished then and there’, much more
vivid than the usual rendering ‘would perish’. Cf. 11. 171 φημὶ
τελευτηθῆναι ἅπαντα ‘all has been accomplished’ not ‘will be
accomplished ’, as it is generally taken. Iv. 504 φῆ φυγέειν “ deemed
he had escaped’, 1]. UI. 366 ἐφάμην τίσασθαι ‘I deemed I had
taken vengeance’. It must, however, be admitted that the aorist
infinitive is sometimes used of future time, e.g. Od. IV. 254 ὦμοσα...
μὴ.. -ἀναφῆναι, a reading which cannot be corrected as easily as many
parallel passages which Cobet, who denies this use, has emended.

497. εἰ... ἄκουσε ‘if he Aad heard’, when he threw the first
rock; not ‘for now should he hear’, as Mr Morris translates.

φθεγξαμένου ‘ shouting’; αὐδήσαντος merely ‘ speaking’.

tev § 10. 3.

498. vita δοῦρα cf. 384.

499. μαρμάρῳ (reduplicated form from root map ‘shine’, cf. the
verb μαρμαίρω) properly a stone of crystalline structure.

ὀκριόεντι (connected with ἄκρος) ‘jagged’,

501. ἄψοῤῥον cf. 282.

κεκοτηότι ὃ 18. 2.

502. αἴ κεν Appendix B. 2b.

σε...εἴρηται.. ἀλαωτύν ‘asks thee about the blinding’. Cf. 12.

504. φάσθαι Appendix E.

πτολιπόρθιον (sometimes πτολίπορθον, cf. 152) in the Odyssey

64 ODYSSEY.” 1X.

an epithet of Odysseus only, because by his craft Troy was
taken.

507. με.. ἱκάνει ‘come home to me’, Cf. Eur. Cycl. 696
παλαιὸς χρησμὸς ἐκπεραίνεται.

508. ἔσκε § 16.

nus § 6. 3.

509. ἐκέκαστο ‘excelled’, cf. Il. ΧΧΤΠ. 289 ἱπποσύνῃ ἐκέκαστο.
The present in use is καίνυμαι from root cad, whence also a verb
xagew ‘to adorn’ mentioned by a Scholiast on Theocritus (Curtius
compares the Sanskrit gad ‘adorn’). So Pind. O. 1. 27 ἐλέφαντι
ὦμον Kexaduévos ‘adorned with ivory’, Od. Iv. 725 ἀρετῇσι κεκασ-
μένον properly ‘adorned with excellence’, hence ‘excelling in’.

510. μαντευόμενος κατεγήρα cf. 1]. xvil. 325 κηρύσσων γή-
ρασκε. ‘The seer’s craft was a recognised profession.

κατεγήρα § 15. 4.

Κυκλώπεσσιν probably locatival ‘among the Cyclopes’, but
possibly ‘for the Cyclopes’. There is a similar doubt about I. 70
dou κράτος ἐστὶ μέγιστον πᾶσι Κυκλώπεσσι.

512. χειρῶν ἐξ cf. Il. ν. 384 πολλοὶ γὰρ δὴ τλῆμεν...ἐξ ἀνδρῶν
‘at the hands of men’.

ἁμαρτήσεσθαι ὀπωπῆς ‘that I should lose my sight’, Cf. II.
XXII. 505 φίλου ἀπὸ πατρὸς ἁμαρτών.

513. ἐδέγμην 8 15. 4.

Bian Cl. 24.

515. οὐτιδανὸς cf. 460.

ἄκικυς ‘weak’. x?xus ‘strength’ is used in XI. 393.

516. ὀφθαλμοῦ ablatival.

ἀλάωσεν... ἐδαμάσσατο. There is another well-supported reading
ἀλάωσας...ἐδαμάσσαο.

517. πὰρ with θείω, cf. 326 παρέθηχ᾽ ἑτάροισιν.

θείω § 20. 1 and Appendix I.

518. πομπήν... ἐννοσίγαιον ‘that I may speed thy parting
hence, that so the Earth-shaker may vouchsafe it thee’ (Butcher
and Lang).

ϑόμεναν ἐννοσίγαιον explains πομπὴν ὀτρύνω, a frequent phrase,
which should probably be taken separately,

Sopevar § 22. 2.

ἐννοσίγαιον Appendix H, 5.

519. tars 8 2. 5.

520. ἐθέλῃσ᾽ ὃ 20. 2.

NOTES. 65

523. al γὰρ.. δυναίμην Appendix C. 2b.

524. "“Aidos § 7. 7.

525. ὡς ‘assurely as’, Cf. Il. VIII. 541 τιοίμην... ὡς viv ἡμέρη
noe κακὸν φέρει ᾿Αργείοισιν.

ὀφθαλμόν γε i.e. whatever else he may heal.

οὐκ... οὐδ᾽ negative repeated by way of emphasis. Cf. VIII.
176 οὐδέ κεν ἄλλως οὐδὲ θεὸς τεύξειε.

ἐνοσίχθων Appendix Η. 5.

527. χεῖρ᾽ -- χεῖρε cf. Virg. Aen. I. 93 auplices tendens ad sidera
palmas.

528. κλῦθι 8 19.

γαιήοχε ‘earth-holder’, i.e. either (1) surrounding or (2) sup-
porting the earth, which may be regarded as floating on the sea.
Some think it means ‘rejoicing in chariots’ (yalw, dx0s).

κυανοχαῖτα ‘god of the blue-black hair’, Cf. 482.

529. εἰ éreov ye ‘if really’.

531. This line is omitted in most Mss.

532. ἰδέειν 8.22.3.

534. ὀλέσας ἀπο-- ἀπολέσας, cf. 6, 17.

535. ἀλλοτρίης Odysseus went home in a Phaeacian ship.

ἐν.. οἴκῳ for the position of the preposition cf. x. 290 Badée δ᾽ ἐν
φάρμακα σίτῳ. ͵

537. Aaav§7. 7.

ἘΠΒ (ty from is: Cf, 71-

ἀπέλεθρον ‘measureless’, from πέλεθρον, later πλέθρον, 100 Greek
feet. Cf. ΧΙ. 577 ἐπ᾽ ἐννέα κεῖτο πέλεθρα, of the giant Tityos.

539. Cf. 482.

540. Cf. 483.

542. χέρσον i.e. the ‘Isle of Goats’ (described 116—141); in
486 χέρσον is used of the land of the Cyclopes. —

543. τὴν νῆσον Appendix A, 2.

ἔνθα περ ‘even where’. Cf. 57.

544. ἐύσσελμοι cf. 127.

ἀθρόαι Mss. But Aristarchus considered ἁθρόαι to be the true
Homeric form.

545. εἴατ᾽ ‘sat’, § 18. 6 and Appendix I.

ποτιδέγμενοι ὃ 15. 4.

546. νῆα μὲν. The apodosis to ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ begins here.

ἐκέλσαμεν ὃ 15. 3. Here it is transitive. Contrast 138, 149,
where it is intransitive. .

E. H. 5

66 ODYSSEY ULE.

547. Cf. 150.

549. Cf. 42.

550. ἀρνειὸν “214 ram’ which had carried him from the cavern.

551. μήλων δαιομένων genitive absolute.

δόσαν ἔξοχα -- ἔξελον (160).

ἔξοχα (from ἔξοχος) often used as an adverb. Cf. Iv. 629 ἔξοχ᾽
ἄριστοι.

552. πᾶσιν probably locatival ‘among all’; οἷ. 510; VII. 59
γιγαντεσσιν βασίλευεν ; XI. 485 κρατεῖς νεκύεσσι.

553. ῥέξας ‘sacrificing’. Cf. 231.

μηρί᾽ ‘thigh-pieces’, which were wrapped in fat and burned upon
the altar.

ἔκηα ὃ 15. 2. Some mss. have ἔκαιον. The imperfect would
give a good sense: ‘before the sacrifice was over, Zeus made up his
mind not to give heed’.

554. ἀπολοίατο § 21. 3.

555. Cf. aye.

556-7. Cf. 161-2.

558-560. Cf. 168-170.

562, τ: 78:

563-4. Cf. 103-4.

565-6. Cf. 62-3.

APPENDIX A.

THE ARTICLE.

The uses of the Article in Homer may be classified as follows
(the examples being taken from Od. 1X.) :—

I. SUBSTANTIVAL USE.
(2) Ordinary demonstrative :

μετὰ τοῖσιν (335).
τοῦ κατὰ νῶτα λαβὼν (433).

(2) Especially with adversative particles. The use of the
‘article to point an antithesis is constant in Homer,
τὸν δ᾽...προσέφη (I).
αὐτὰρ ὃ μοχλὸν ἐξέρυσ᾽ (306).
(c) Resumptive use. ὅ γε is used very often to repeat a sub-
ject!; so also ὃ μὲν sometimes.

ἤ ῥ᾽ οἵ γ᾽ ὑβρισταί τε.. (175).
τοὺς μὲν ἐγὼν... ἄγον (98).

2. ATTRIBUTIVE USE.

(4) Most of the apparent examples of this use are in reality
instances of the substantival article employed to mark a
contrast (cf. 1 (4)), followed by a noun in apposition,
which is thrown in by way of explanation:

τὰ δ᾽ ἄρσενα ‘but the others, the males’ (238).
τὸν δ᾽.. οἶνον ἐρυθρόν 2 ‘and that... viz. the red wine’ (208).
τῶν δειλῶν ἑτάρων ‘those others, our hapless comrades’ (65).

1 Cf. the Virgilian use of z//e: e.g. Aen. v. 457 munc dextra ingeminans
ictus, nunc ille sinistra.

2 Notice that the position of an adjective when used with the article in Homer
is not fixed as in later Greek: e.g.

ὃ μοχλὸς ἐλάινος (378).
τὰ μῆλα ταναύποδα (464).

68 ODYSSZE YO YX.
(2) With adjectives implying contrast; so very often with
ἄλλος:
οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι φύγομεν (61).
τὼ δ᾽ ἑτέρω... ἴτην (430).
(c) With possessives :
τὰ ἃ ἔργα ‘those works of his’ (250).
Ta σὰ γοῦνα ‘these knees of thine’ (266).

(4) Use hardly distinguishable from that of the defining article
of later Greek. In this way the article is attached toa
few words only in Homer, and to most of these several
times over. In Od. Ix. we have ἡ νῆσος (146, 543), ὁ

μοχλὸς (375, 378), τὰ μῆλα (464), ὁ XWpos (181), ὁ κριὸς
(461).
3. RELATIVE USE, growing out of the demonstrative use:
κακῶν, τά μοι...πόρεν Obris (460).
Often with τε denoting a general characteristic:

ληιστῆρες...τοί τ᾽ ἀλόωνται (254).

APPENDIX B.

THE SUBJUNCTIVE}!

The chief uses of the Subjunctive in Homer may be classified as
follows (the examples being chiefly taken from Od. IXx.):

i. IN PRINCIPAL SENTENCES,
Potential, denoting a strong future:

εἰ δ᾽ ἄγε τοι καὶ νόστον ἐμὸν πολυκηδέ᾽ ἐνίσπω (37).

2. IN SUBORDINATE CLAUSES.
(2) Final
(i) with particles:
(a) ὡς, ἵνα, ὅπως (without ἂν or ke):
ἵνα θείω (517).

1 The Subjunctive originally expressed the speaker’s wd2// or intention ; while
the Optative denoted the speaker’s wzsh ; hence probably the use of the latter in
subordinate clauses of past time, which has passed from the region of zuz/? to that
of wish.

APPENDIX B. 69

(8) ὄφρα (rarely with xe) ‘until’, but often ‘to the end that’:
μυθήσομαι, ὄφρα καὶ ὑμεῖς εἴδετε (16).
(γ) εἰς ὃ or ἕως (always with κε) ‘until’, implying notion of
purpose ;
μεῖναι χρόνον, els ὅ κε ναυτέων
θυμὸς ἐποτρύνῃ (138).
(ii) with relatives (generally with xe):
ἵνα To δώ ξείνιον, ᾧ κε σὺ xalpys (356).
(iii) with μὴ ‘for fear lest’:
μή πώς τις...νόστοιο λάθηταιϊ (102).
(iv) with εἰ (with κε or ἂν) ‘to see if’:
no instance in Od. Ix.
ἱκόμεθ᾽ αἴ xe...Zeds...ravon (Od. IV. 34).
(4) Conditional.
(i) with εἰ (or αἴ) in the protasis of a conditional sentence:
(a) without κε or ἂν in general statements only:
no instance in Od. Ix.
εἰ δ᾽ αὖ τις ῥαίῃσι θεῶν... τλήσομαι (Od. ν. 221).
(8) with κε (more rarely dv) the verb in the apodosis being
a future: ὃ
αὐτὸς δ᾽, αἴ κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσ᾽, ἰήσεται (520).
or equivalent to a future:
al κέν τίς σε... εἴρηται.. φάσθαι (502).
(ii) with ὅτε or ὁπότε:
(a) without dv or xe when the case is a general one:
2 ὅτ᾽ ἐυφροσύνη μὲν Exy...K.T-r. (6).
Frequently in a simile:
ws δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἀνὴρ χαλκεὺς... βάπτῃ (391).
(3) with κε (more rarely ἂν) of a particular event, especially
after a future :
no instance in Od. Ix.
τίσις ἔσσεται.. ὁππότ᾽ ἂν ἡβήσῃ (Od. I. 40).
1 The subjunctive λάθηται after the historic tense κελόμην is contrary to
Homeric usage. Mr Monro suggests that we should read λάθοιτο, as the Mss. of

Homer often confuse the subjunctive and optative.
2 There is another reading ἡ ὅτ᾽ dv εὐφροσύνη...

bo ODYSSEY. IX.

(iii) with relatives. In relatival clauses expressing conditions
the same rules with regard to the insertion of av and κε
hold good as in (i) and (ii):
no instance in Od. Ix.
γήμασθ᾽ os τις ἄριστος ἀνὴρ Kal πλεῖστα πόρῃσιν (Od. Xx. 335).

APPENDIX “iC.

THE OPTATIVE.

The chief uses of the Optative in Homer may be classified as
follows (the examples being taken from Od. Ix.):
I. IN PRINCIPAL SENTENCES.
(2) Pure Optative:
ὀψὲ κακῶς ἔλθοι (534).

(2) Potential; ‘expectation in view of particular circumstances’
(Monro); almost always with qa or κε;

(i) generally of present or future time:
φέροι δέ κεν ὥρια πάντα (131).
Often in the apodosis of a conditional sentence:
τῷ κέ οἱ ἐγκέφαλός γε... ῥαίοιτο (459).
(ii) even of past time (‘would have’), a peculiar Homeric use:
οὐκ av τόν γε δύω καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἄμαξαι
...0xAlooeray (241).
2. IN SUBORDINATE CLAUSES.
(a) Final
(i) with particles:
(a) ws, ἵνα, ὅπως (without ἂν or xe)?
δασσάμεθ᾽ ws μή τιΞς...κίοι (42).
(β) ὄφρα (rarely with ἂν or κε) ‘to the end that’:
ἔστησεν... ὄφρα οἱ εἴη πίνειν (248).
(y) ἕως ‘until’, implying notion of purpose:

Hraca...elws θερμαίνοιτο (375).

APPENDIX C. γι

(ii) with relatives (with ἂν or xe) especially after negatives,
expressing mere supposition :
οὐδ᾽ ἄνδρες νηῶν ἔνι τέκτονες, οἵ κε κάμοιεν (126).
Object clauses after verbs of asking, &c. :
πεύθεσθαι οἵ τινες ἀνέρες elev (88).
τοὺς ἄλλους πεπαλάσθαι ἀνωγον
ὅς τις τολμήσειεν (331).
(iii) with μὴ ‘for fear lest’:
θάρσυνον, μή Tis μοι ὑποδείσας ἀναδύη (377).
(iv) with εἰ ‘to see if’, introducing object clauses:
(a) after verbs of seeing and thinking:
ὄφρ᾽ αὐτόν τε ἴδοιμι καὶ εἴ μοι ξείνια Soin (229)}.
(8) after other verbs:
ἱκόμεθ᾽, εἴ τι πόροις ξεινήιον (267).
(6) Conditional

(i) with εἰ (or at) rarely with xe, expressing more remote pro-
bability than the -subjunctive, the protasis of a condi-
tional sentence:

εἰ μὴ θυμός με κελεύοι (278).
with εἰ (or at) γάρ or εἴθε, expressing a wish :
al yap δὴ.. δυναίμην (523)%.
with ws εἴ τε, in comparisons:
ws εἴ re φαρέτρῃ map’ ἐπιθείη (314).
(ii) with ὅτε or ὁπότε; ‘indefinite frequency’, the principal
verb being i in a historic tense:
τὸν δ᾽ ὅτε πίνοιεν... χεῦ (208).

in oratio obliqua (for subjunctive of recta) :

τρῖψαι ἐν ὀφθαλμῷ, Ore τὸν γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἱκάνοι (333).

‘That I might see (two things), (1) the monster himself and (2) whether he
would give me guest-gifts’.

2 Cf εἰ 5x ὁμοφρονέοις (456) which, though apparently the protasis of a condi-
tional sentence, is in reality a wish. This is a good illustration of the way in
which conditional sentences were developed, the apodosis being originally an
independent sentence as in 458. Notice also that εἰ is originally an interjection

=‘ look here’; cf. note on εἰ δ᾽ aye (37).

72 ODYSSEY. WAX.

in a simile (only one instance in Homer):
ws ὅτε Tis τρυπῷ δόρυ νήιον (384).
(ili) with relatives; ‘indefinite frequency’, the principal verb
being in a historic tense :

τῶν δ᾽ ὃς τις.. «φάγοι... οὐκέτ᾽...ἤθελεν (95).

APPENDIX Ὁ.

ἂν AND κείν).

The particles ἂν and κε(ν) are sometimes spoken of as if they
could be used quite indifferently the one for the other. But this is
not an accurate statement of the matter.

1. For the use of κε(ν) (in the absence of good illustrations in
Odyssey IX.) we may refer to the following passages from Iliad 1.:—

(a) with future indic.: ὁ δέ κεν κεχολώσεται (139).
(2) with subjunctive: ἐγὼ δέ κεν αὐτὸς ἕλωμαι (137).
(c) with optative : 7 κεν γηθήσαι Πρίαμος (255).

In these sentences κεν /imz¢s the thought expressed to the cir-
cumstances mentioned immediately before. It means ‘then’ or ‘in
that case’, though it need not always be so translated.

N.B. If κεν had been omitted in all three sentences, they
would still have been good Homeric Greek.

It is curious to note that κε(ν) is the exact opposite of τε (cf. note
on line 26). κε spectalises, while re generalises.

2. ἂν occurs less frequently in Homer than xe. The two par-
ticles are used in’ much the same way; but ἂν evidently gives
greater emphasis, and sometimes denotes contrast; i.e. it means
‘then indeed’ or sometimes ‘then rather’, It may also be inferred
from the accentuation that ἂν is the more emphatic particle, κε
being enclitic.

The use of ἂν may be well illustrated from Od. Ix. :—

(a) dy emphasises :
(1) 2...@y several times in Homer ‘surely in that case’.

ἢ τ᾽ ἂν πολὺ κέρδιον ἦεν (228).

APPENDIX E. 73

oy 2 "νι

(2) τότ᾽ av ‘then indeed’,
τότ᾽ ἂν οὔ τοι ἀποσχέσθαι φίλον ἦεν (211).
(3) οὐκ dv. Note that ἂν is much more frequent in nega-
tive sentences than κε.
οὐκ ἂν τόν γε δύω καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἄμαξαι...κ.τ.λ. (241).
οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐγὼ... πεφιδοίμην (277).
(2) ἂν denotes contrast; e.g. it is used sometimes in the
second only of two parallel clauses.
νῦν δ᾽ ὄνομα πρῶτον μυθήσομαι, ὄφρα καὶ ὑμεῖς
elder’, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἄν.. ὑμῖν ξεῖνος ἔω (17).
dv emphasises the contrast already given by ἐγὼ δ᾽.

κε is sometimes used in both of two parallel clauses; not so av.

N.B. ἂν and κε are sometimes found in the same clause: e.g.
οἱ δ᾽ ἔλαχον, τοὺς dv κε καὶ ἤθελον αὐτὸς ἑλέσθαι (354).

Though strictly speaking both the ἂν and κε must be taken with
ἤθελον, av emphasises τοὺς, while κε goes more immediately with
ἤθελον.

There is a similar instance in 1]. x1v. 244, where ἂν is joined to
the object of the verb as in our passage :—

ἄλλον μέν Kev ἔγωγε θεῶν αἰειγενετάων
ῥεῖα κατευνήσαιμι καὶ ἂν ποταμοῖο ῥέεθρα
᾽Ωκεανοῦ.

APPENDIX’ E.

THE INFINITIVE.

It is incorrect to speak of the Infinitive as a mood; for it is
really the dative case of an abstract noun, the Infinitive-endings
being originally case-endings. Philologists have proved this by
comparison with other languages, especially Sanskrit. This may be
further illustrated by the following passages from Od. 1x. which
exhibit some of the ordinary Homeric uses of the Infinitive :

74 ODYSSEY. IX.

ἑτάρους mpotew πεύθεσθαι (88)

‘I sent forward comrades for learning (i.e. to learn)’.
δόσαν λωτοῖο πάσασθαι (93).

‘They gave of the lotus for eating’.

ὄφρα οἱ εἴη πίνειν: (248).

‘That it might be to him for drinking’.

οὐδὲ προὐφαίνετ᾽ ἰδέσθαι (143).

‘Nor was there light enough /or seeing’.

ποτιφωνήεις τε γένοιο εἰπεῖν (456).

‘Would that thou mightest become voiceful for delling’,

The use of the Infinitive in an imperative sense may be ex-
plained in the same way: e.g.

φάσθαι ᾿Οδυσσῆα.. ἐξαλαῶσαι (504).
‘(Thou art) for saying that Odysseus blinded thee’ (i.e. thou
art to say).

But even in Homer there are signs that the Infinitive was hardly
any longer regarded as a case-form. Thus we sometimes find it
constructed as parallel with a nominative (the epexegetic infinitive):
e.g.

τόδε καλὸν ἀκουέμεν (3).
‘This is a fine thing, namely hearing’.

APPENDIX F.

NOTE ON VERBS IN -@@, -€@, +00.

It is highly probable that a large number of contractions of
these verbs found in our texts of Homer are due to corruption of
the mss. Thus Cauer in his edition reads προσηύδαον for προσηύδων
(345, 492), ἐφοίταον for ἐφοίτων (401), πλέεθ᾽ for πλεῖθ᾽ (252). It
is to be noticed that these changes improve the metre. He also
suggests that we should read ἀμάοιεν for ἀμῷεν (135), though he
does not introduce it into his text. Also, following Wacker-
nagel’s theory, of which he gives a good summary in his preface

1 οἱ, πίνειν is really a double dative; cf. αἰσχρὸν...ἐσσομένοισι πυθέσθαι
‘base for future men for learning’.

APPENDIX G. 75

(p. xxiv, sqq-), he introduces the ordinary uncontracted forms in-
stead of the assimilated ones (see § 23. 1), where these occur in
our texts. Thus he reads εἰσοράεσθαι (324), ἐκπεράει (323), add-
ovrat (254), εἰσοράοντες (321), mepdovor (129), Ψηλαφάων (416),
ἀρόουσι (108).

αἰδεῖο (269). ‘A rare contraction within the word brings
about εἰ from the union of an ε belonging to the stem with the
thematic «. Thus αἰδεῖο from aldéeo. Cf. μυθεῖαι, vetac”: Curtius,
Greek Verb, p. 305.

APPENDIX G.

HOMERIC METRE.

The following points with regard to Metre should be noticed:
1. SHORT VOWELS LENGTHENED.

A short vowel followed by two consonants or by a double conso-
nant is made long:
αὐτὴ δὲ χθαμαλὴ (25).
ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε (168).
Exceptions:
(2) when the two consonants are a mute and a liquid: but
even then the vowel is often lengthened: as
᾽᾿Αλκίνοξ κρεῖον (2).
ἡμεῖς δὲ κλαίοντες (204).
(4) in the case of words which could not otherwise be
brought into the verse: :
ὑλήεσσἄ Δάκυνθος (24).
ἠὲ σκέπαρνον (391).
A final short vowel is often lengthened before \, μ, νη ρ, σ.
Some of these cases may be explained as due to the loss of initial
consonants. See Appendix H.

τοὶ δὲ μέγα (44).

σὺν δὲ νεφέεσσι (68): cf. κατἀνεύων (490).
ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι (150).

ἔγκατά τε σάρκας τε (293).

76 ODYSSEY. IX.

So also before the digamma:
μεγάλα fidxovra (392).

υ (dative singular) and a (neuter plural) are each long several
times in Homer, perhaps because these terminations were originally
long:

πὰρ νηΐ τε μένειν (194).
domapra καὶ ἀνήροτα (109).
Short syllables are sometimes lengthened apparently metri
gratia only, when a number of short syllables come together :
ἀθανάτοισιν (107).
ἄπονέεσθαι (451).
2. HIATUus.
(a) Long Syllables.

A long vowel or diphthong at the end of a word before an open
vowel generally becomes short :

γαίῃ ἐν ἀλλοδαπῇ (36).
Ἰσμάρῳ" ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐγὼ (40).
ἥμενοι ἑξείης (8).
ὄφρα καὶ ὑμεῖς (τ6).
Exceptions. Sometimes when the vowel or diphthong is in
arsis, it is left long:
ἁζόμενοι" ᾧκει (200).
ὀφθαλμῷ ἐνέρεισαν (383).
Especially at the caesura:
δειπνήσας δ᾽ ἄντρου ἐξήλασε (312).
τρῖψαι ἐν ὀφθαλμῷ ὅτε (333).
N.B. The termination -αἰ is sometimes elided:
εἴρεσθ᾽ ὄφρ᾽ (13).
(2) Short Syllables.
(a) in the case of vowels not liable to elision:
ἤ τι ὀισάμενος (339).
(8) in the pauses of the verse:
(i) at the caesura:
αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν τοῖσδε ὑπέκφυγον (286).

“3 2

xed’ ὀδμὴ δ᾽ ἡδεῖα ἀπὸ (210).

APPENDIX H. 77

(ii) before the fifth foot:
ἀέξετο ἱερὸν juap (56).
ἐξέσσυτο ἄρσενα μῆλα (438).
(iii) especially when the metrical pause coincides
with a pause in the sense:
πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἰχθυόεντα" ἀτὰρ (83).
Οὗτις ἐμοί γ᾽ ὄνομα" Οὗτιν δέ (366).

3. SYNIZESIS (‘sinking together’), i.e. when two vowels

coalesce and are pronounced as one syllable: δὴ αὖτε (311, 344),
ἠνώγεα (44), θυρεὸν (240), νέα (283), κρέα (347), ἥμεας (251).

4. SPONDAIC LINES are common. Generally such lines end
with four-syllable words: e.g. éyxelnow (55), ὀφθαλμοῖσιν (146).
But we also have such endings as μέλανος οἴνοιο (196) and κυανο-
πρῴροιο (482).

The ending ἠῶ δῖαν (151, 306, 436) cannot be quoted as an
instance; for there seems to be no doubt that the true Homeric
form is 73a; cf. § 6. 2. Cf. the spondaic ending δήμου φῆμις, where
we should read δήμοο (Od. XIV. 239).

5. CAESURA. The ordinary Homeric caesura is in the third
foot, with the ‘diaeresis’ (or metrical pause) between the fourth and
fifth: e.g. in eight successive lines, 198—205.

** Many apparent irregularities may be accounted for by the
loss of initial consonants. See Appendix H.

APPENDIX H.

LOST CONSONANTS.

THE DIGAMMA.

τι INITIAL F.

The following are the chief instances of digamma-words in Od.
1x. [The corrections of passages in which the digamma is neglected
in our present texts are mostly taken from Fick’s edition. It should
be noticed that the emendations given involve very slight change.
This goes to prove that in the original Homer the digamma was

78 ODYSSEY. IX.

always taken into account. The fis printed below for the sake of
clearness, though there is no evidence to shew that it was ever used
in writing Homer. |]

ἄναξ. f observed, 440. For ἢ σύ γ᾽ dvaxros (452) read ἢ σὺ
favaxros. For πᾶσιν ἀνάσσει (552) read πᾶσι favdooe.

εἴκοσι. f observed, 209.

εἰπεῖν and ἔπος. f observed, 355, 376.

εἶδον, οἶδα, ἄς. F observed, 28, 189, 215, 229, 428. For σπέος
εἴδομεν (182) read fidouev σπέος ; for φρεσὶν εἴδεται (11) read φρεσὶ
Κίδεται. Fick holds that προὐφαίνετ᾽ ἰδέσθαι (143) is part of an
interpolation.

ἕκαστος. f observed, 159, 218, 220. For ἕξ δ᾽ dd’ ἑκάστης (60)
read ἕξ δὲ fexdorns. For vedov ἑκάστῳ (468) read νεῦσα fexdory.
In 164 read ἀμφιφορεῦσι έκαστοι ; and in 245 ἧκε fexdory. Lines
65 and 127, where the F is neglected, are said by Fick to be inter-
polations.

ἕλικες, f observed, 46.

ἔοικα. a sy. LOO;

ἔργον. 5 99 250, 295, 310, 477-

ἐρύω, » » 99; 300. Fick emends 77 by reading the
Aeolic εὐρύσαντες for λεύκ ἐρύσαντες.

ἰάχω. f observed, 392. It is neglected in περὶ δ᾽ ἴαχε πέτρη
(395). Mr Monro points out that the imperfect iaxov never admits
fF; and that hence it is probable that the true form of the imperfect
was εἴαχον standing for éfifayxov.

ἴον and words connected with it. fobserved, 426.

Us. fobserved, 538. In 71 read διέσχισε Fis.

ἶσος. fneglected, 42, 549. Read aions for tons.

οἶκος. f observed, 206, 478, 505. For πτολιπόρθιον οἴκαδ᾽ (530)
read πτολίπορθον [οίκαδ᾽.

οἶνος and words connected with it. fobserved, 163, 196, 208,
346, 347, 300, 373, 374, 510. For φρένας οἴνῳ (454) read φρένα
folvw; and in 362 ἤλυθε foivos.

ῥόπαλον. observed, 319.

2. INITIAL of.

ἕ, ὃς (Eos), F observed, 34, 248, 250, 310, 360, 369, 398, 402,
461.
ἡδύς. Ff neglected, 210. For xed ὀδμὴ δ᾽ ἡδεῖα read ὀδμὴ δὲ
βηδεῖα and omit 209; rather a violent remedy.

APPENDIX H. 79

3. INITIAL δὲς

8A, whence ἔδεισα. Fobserved, 236 δὲ δείσαντες.

4. DOUBLING OF CONSONANTS DUE TO Ff.

ἔρριψα for ἔριψα.

ἐσσύμην (c/v-).

ὑποσσείω (cfelw),

ἐύσσελμος (ofe\ua).

In the case of ὑποδείσας (377), ἀπορώξ (359), ἀπορήξας (481) La
Roche follows Aristarchus in not doubling the letters, though the o
in each of these words is treated as long.

5. VOCALISATION OF THE DIGAMMA.

αὔξω is for ἀξέξω. In the other form ἀέξω (56) the F prevents ae
being contracted; cf. ἔαξα for ἔϊαξα.

ταναύποδα (464) is for τανάξποδα (ravafos ‘long’); cf. ταλαύρινος
for ταλά-ρινος.

tavw (184) is a reduplication of the root af ‘breathe’, found in
ἄημι.

ἐδεύησε (540) is for ἐδέησε.

éxeva (210) is for éxefa. In ἐγχείῃ (10) the ε is also due to the καὶ

ἠλευάμην (277) is from the stem def For the other form ἠλεά-
μὴν cf. ἀέξω above.

θεουδής (176) is for Aeod/ys. Similarly in δείδια (for δέ- δια) the F
has influenced the previous syllable. It seems that δείδω should
really be 6€-dfo1-a in Homer (i.e. the regular perfect of δι) after-
wards contracted into δείδω and looked upon as a present.

ξεῖνος (18) is for ξένος.

εἶδαρ (84) is for ¢5-fap.

εἰνοσίφυλλος (22) is for ἐν-Οσί-φυλλος (root fod of ὠθέω). This
is also found in ἐννοσίγαιος (518), where the double ν is due to the
fF. In ἐνοσίχθων (525) the Ff has left no trace.

ἐῴκει (190). The vowel of the root fix is lengthened to com-
pensate for the loss of f£ The true form of the word, however,
would be fe-foix-e, and this is probably the right reading.

6. Loss OF σ΄.

καταίσχεται (122) is for κατασίσχεται ; oloxw being the original

form of ἴσχω.
ovvexés (74). The ν is long because the word is for an older

συνσεχές.

80 ODYSSEY. TIX.

ἐνέπω ‘I tell’ is for ἐνσέπω. The o appears in aorist 2 ἐνί-σπον,
subjunctive évi-omw (37).

ἐρύομαι (194) ‘I protect’ is probably for cepfioua; cf. Latin
servo. It must be distinguished from fepiw ‘I draw.’

φίλος (256) is perhaps for ode-thos (=cfe-chos) ‘own’; which
meaning φίλος often has in Homer. But the philologists of the new
school hold that @ cannot come from an original £

Loss oF Y.

οἴκαδε ἱέμενοι (261). The hiatus here is accounted for by the loss
of the initial y-sound. So Curtius; but it is very doubtful whether
initial y has any such influence in Homer (G. Meyer).

érapos (65) is for €rapyos. In the other form ἑταῖρος the y has
affected the vowel of the previous syllable. Or perhaps érapos has
an affix -o, and ἑταῖρος an affix -yo.

APPENDIX I.

THE CONFUSION BETWEEN ἢ AND εἰ.

The following are the instances in Od. IX. of this confusion in
the mss. of Homer :—

Saclw (280), θείω (517). Probably we should read δαήω and
θήω. For the second and third persons of the latter the Mss. give
θήῃς and θήῃ: cf. βείω and βήῃς of the ordinary texts.

προΐειν (88), ἠείδει (206), ἤδη (189). So La Roche, But it
seems better to read ἤδει.

εἵατο (545) of the Mss. should be jaro.

σπέος. There is some confusion in the Mss. with regard to the
forms of the different cases of this word which occur in Od. Ix.
The following are ordinarily read: omeious, σπῆι, σπέσσι, σπήεσσι.
Nauck would read the uncontracted forms oméeos, σπέεϊ, σπέεσι,
σπεέεσσι, for which there is some Ms. authority.

εὐδείελος (21) should probably be εὐδήελος.

elws (376) and εἷος (233). We should probably read jos in
both cases.

There is a good discussion of this difficult subject in Cauer’s
preface, p. ΣΙ], 566:

Fick holds the lines omitted to be Ionic interpolations :

APPENDIX &.

APPENDIX K.

Op. ΙΧ. 116—151 IN Fick’s AEOLIC VERSION.

νᾶσος ἔπειτα λάχεια παρὲκ λίμενος τετάνυσται,

γαίαι Κυκλώπων οὔτε σχέδον οὔτ᾽ ἀπὸ τήλω,
ὑλλάεσσ᾽" ἐν δ᾽ αἷγες ἀπερρέσιαι γεγάοισι
ἀγριαι οὐ μὲν γὰρ πάτος ἀνθρώπων ἀπερύκει,
οὔτ᾽ ἄρα ποίμναισι καταιίσχεται οὔτ᾽ ἀρότοισι,
αλλ ad ¥ ἄσπαρτος καὶ ἀνάροτος ἄματα πάντα
ἄνδρων χηρεύει, βόσκει δέ τε μάκαδας αἶγας.
οὐ γὰρ Κυκλώπεσσι νάες πάρα μιλτοπάρανοι,
αἴ κέ σφιν καὶ νᾶσον ἐὐκτιμέναν ἐκάμοντο.

> U , Z "» ,
οὐ μὲν yap τι Kaka γε, φέροι δέ κεν wpla TavTa’

ἐν μὲν γὰρ λείμωνες ἄλος πολίοιο πὰρ ὄχθαις
ὔὕδρηλοι μάλακοι: μάλα κ᾿ ἄφθιτοι ἄμπελοι elev"
ἐν δ᾽ ἄροσις λεία" μάλα κε βάθυ λάϊον αἴει

εἰς ὦραις ἀμάοιεν, ἐπεὶ μάλα πῖαρ ὕπ᾽ ὄδδας,
ἐν δὲ λίμην εὔορμος, iv’ οὐ χρῆ πείσματός ἐστι,
οὔτ᾽ εὔναις βάλεμεν οὔτε πρυμνάσί ἄναψαι.
αὐτὰρ ἐπὶ κράατος λίμενος ρέει ἄγλαον ὔδδωρ,
κράννα ὑπὸ σπέεος" περὶ δ᾽ αἴγερροι πεφύαισι.
ἔνθα κατεπλέομεν, καί τις θέος ἀγεμόνευε;
αὔηρ γὰρ περὶ ναῦσι Baber’ nv, οὐδὲ σελάννα
ὀρράνοθεν προέφαινε, κατήχετο δὲ νεφέεσσι.
ἐνθ᾽ οὔ τις τὰν νᾶσον ἐσέδρακε ὀφθάλμοισι,

οὐδ᾽ ὧν κύματα μάκρα κυλινδόμενα προτὶ χέρσον
εὐίδομεν, πρὶν vaas ἐϊσσέλμοις ἐπίκελσαι.
κελσαίσαισι δὲ ναῦσι κατήλομεν ἴστια πάντα,
ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὖτοι ἔβαμεν ἐπὶ ξρήγμιννι θαλάσσας"
ἔνθα δ᾽ ἀποβρίξαντες ἐμένναμεν Αὔοα δῖαν.

121, 170. 150; 138, 139, 143-
Notice the Aeolic peculiarities in the above, especially the
absence of aspiration and the doubling of consonants.
For a good account of Fick’s theory and criticisms on it see Prof.
Warr’s articles on ‘‘the Aeolic element in the Iliad and Odyssey ”
in the Classical Review, vol. 1. p. 35, sqq. and ο1, 546:

E.

H.

δι

122

125
130

140

144

i]
σι
ο

viz. 120,

ae .

ἐδ bite iat:
m

τ
ΝΜ ae’

Loot sit Pinions ν am
oD Septet ete ee
ΠΥ ἢ eet ᾿» πος . ¥
vs ae iS Nan
μὰ ᾿ Bea ek
8 my Ν᾿ a ΔΝ
att?

uth xe 5 as ἀν Ὑ

2? | ‘salty ae

Lae +t a
aera δ βμάνη.
ΓΝ

ΕΠ ΣΝ
ΔῊ Υ ἡ
ΔΓ "ὧν ὉΔῚ dt 2 ἐφ
ent.
AY: bt hy aye Νὴ

εὐ TO-ODYSSEY EX,

᾿

First DECLENSION.

N. sing.

G. sing.

G. plur.

D. plur.

τῷι case

Bopéns 81

δῖα 29

πέτρη 395
᾿Ατρείδεω 263
γαίης 284
εὐρείης 323
θεάων 29
ἱκετάων 270
ναυτέων 138
ὠκειάων 101
ἀλλήλῃσι 23
éyxelnow 55
θοῇς 86
κελσάσῃσι 149
τῇς 428

βίηφι 406, 476
θυρῆφι 238
κρατερῆφι 476

SECOND DECLENSION.

α. sing.

D. plur.

ἄντρου 312
θανάτοιο 63
πολιοῖο (fem.) 132
θεοῖσι 107

ὀλοοῖς 82

τοῖσιν 112

THIRD DECLENSION,

eo stems

G. sing.
D. sing.

evepyéos 202
ὄρεος 481
ἄλσεϊ 200

ACCIDENCE.

D. plur. ἄλγεσι 75
ἐπέεσσι 224, 282
ἔπεσσι 258, 363
ἐυστρεφέεσσι 427
σπέος, σπείους 141,
330, σπῆι 476, σπή-
εσσι 400, σπέσσι
30, 114
ac stems
D. plur. δεπάεσσι 10
κρέας, κρέα 297, Kpéa-
Ta (?) 162, κρειῶν

(?) 9
oo stems
A. sing. ἠῶ (? ἠόα) 26, 151

ev and nv stems
N. sing. 70s 508
G. plur. τοκήων 34
D. plur, ἀμφιφορεῦσι 204
t stems
G. sing. πόλιος 41
dus, ὄιες 184, 425, OS
244, 341, ὀίων 441
v stems
A. plur. ὀφρύας 389
D. plur, πίτυσσιν 186

Heteroclite

ἀνέρες 80, ἀνδράσι οἱ
γοῦνα 266

84 ODYSSEY. “1X.

δοῦρα 498

ἐρίηρας 100, 172

ἤματα 74

κρατὸς 140, κρατὶ 490

λᾶαν 537

νηῦς 348, νηὸς 60, 535, νεὸς
482, νῆα 226, 279, νέα 283,
νηὶ 173, νῆες 150, νέες 125,
νηῶν τοι, 126, νηυσὶ 54, 86

οὔδεος 242, οὔδεϊ 459

πείρασι 284

πολέων ‘many’ 352

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES.
ἀρείους 48

ἄσσον 380

γλύκιον 34

κέρδιον 228

πύματος 369

φέρτερος 276

NUMERALS.
δύο, δύω 74

ἐείκοσι 322
πρώτιστος 224
τετραχθὰ 71
τρίτατος 00
τρίχα 157
τριχθὰ 71

PRONOUNS.

ἄμμες 321, ἄμμε 404, ἡμέας 43,
251

ἑ 402, ἕο 398, 461, οἱ 390, σφι
70, III

ἐγὼν 98, μεν 20

eds, ὅς 28, 533

ὅττι 402

σεῦ 278, 405, TOL 14, 37, 259

τεῦς 355

TeV 497

ὑμός 284

VERBS.
PRESENT AND IMPERFECT.
Non- Thematic Forms.

βιβάς 450
ἔφαν 413
ἦ 371

with suffix νυ and va
αἴνυμαι 232
δαίνυμαι 162
μάρναμαι 50
Collateral Forms.
ἔδω 75, 84; ἔσθω 479
εἴρομαι 13; εἰρωτάω 364
ἵκω 20; ἱκάνω 333
First AORIST.
in -σσα
ἐγέλασσε 413
ἐρύσσας 99
πασσάμεθα 87
πέλασσε 39
in -oa with liquid stem
ἔκελσα 148, 546
wpoa 67, 154
in -a
ἀλέασθαι 274, 411; ἀλεύαμενος
277
EKNG 231, 553
ἔνεικα 285
éxeva 210

SECOND AORIST.
Non- Thematic Forms.

ἐδέγμην 513; ἔδεκτο 353; δέγ-
μενος 545

ἔδυ 168

ἐλέγμην 335

ἐξέφθιτο 163

ἔρυσθαι 194

éaavo 447; ἔσσυτο 3733 ἐσσύ-
μεθα 236

κάθεμεν 72

κατεγήρα 510

κτίμενος 130

μίγεν Oi

Reduplicated.
ἔειπον 171

Fyayor 495
πεπαλέσθαι (9) 331

FREQUENTATIVE FORMS.
ἔσκε 508

INDEX. 8s

ἰαύεσκον 184
ποιμαίνεσκεν 188

φέρεσκε 429
PERFECT.

ἀκαχήμενος 62
ἀλάλησθε 253
ἀρημένος 403
γεγάασι 118
εἰλήλουθας 273
ἑσταότων 442
KEKOTNWS 501
πεφύασι 141
πεφυγμένος 455
TETANWS 435

PLUPERFECT.

εἵατο 545
ἔρχατο 221
ἐῴκει 19O
ἠείδει 206
ἠνώγεα 44
ὀδώδει 210
ὀρώρει 69

THEMATIC FORMS FROM PER-
FECT STEMS.

ἄνωγον 331

γεγώνευν 47
ἐμέμηκον 439

‘FUTURE.
ἔδομαι 369

IMPERATIVE.

εὔχεο 412
κλῦθι 528

SUBJUNCTIVE.

daelw 280
ἐθέλῃσι 520
εἴδετε 17
ἐνίσπω 37
θείω 517
φορέῃσι 10

OPTATIVE,
ἀναδύη 377
ἀπολοίατο 554
δειπνήσειαν 155

πέμψειας 350
πεφιδοίμην 277

INFINITIVE.
Non-T hematite.

δειδίμεν 274
δόμεναι 518
ἔδμεναι 476
οὐτάμεναι 301

Thematic.
ἀκουέμεν 5
βαλέειν 137
ἐσθέμεναι 479
ἰδέειν 532
φευγέμεν 43

VERBS IN -αω, -εὠ, -οω.
-αῷ
Uncontracted, ναιετάω 21
Assimilated, ἀλόωνται 254, ἐκ-
περάᾳ 323, εἰσοράασθαι 324,
περόωσι 129, ψηλαφόων 416
Contracted, au@ev 135, προσ-
ηύδων 345
-€w

Uncontracted, δίνεον 384, ἤτεε
354, νέεσθαι 95: τελέοιεν 127
Contracted, αἰδεῖο 269, ἐθηεύ-
μεσθα 218, ἱκνεύμεναι 128,
πλεῖθ᾽ 252, σφαραγεῦντο 300
00 τ
Assimilated, ἀρόωσι 108

εἰμί “1 am’

ἔην 164, 432
εἰμεν 269
ἔσκε 508

éw 18

ἐὼν 57, 106

nev 211

86 ΟΕ 7X.

IT. SYNTAX.

ARTICLE. See Appendix A
CASES
Accusative

Cognate 44, 128, 254, 330,
ἃς

Double 362, 503

Motion to 20, 58, 181, &c.
Respect 324

Space traversed 252, 261

Genitive

Ablatival 163, 516

Absolute 551

Material 196

Place 117, 239, 338, 375

Possessive 257, 459

Partitive 2, 29, 87, 93, &c.

Source 411

Verbs, after: of caring for
115, 275; clinging to 4343
coming short of 448; ful-
ness 219; ruling 115

Dative

True dative; i.e. of person
or thing concerned (in-
cluding ethic dative) 42,
64, 70, III; 140, 213, &c.

Comitative 68

Instrumental 19, 361, 445

Locatival 510

εῷφι case
Instrumental 406, 476
Locatival 238
TENSES
Aorist 12; infin. 496; partic.

329 ᾿
Imperfect 29, 57, 304; with
dpa 230, 475
Pluperfect 198, 348
Present with πάρος 448

INFINITIVE. See Appendix E

OPTATIVE. See Appendix C

SUBJUNCTIVE. See Appendix B

PARATAXIS 20, 269, 285, 374,
462

PLURAL VERB WITH NEUT. PL.
SUBJECT 100, 222, 440

PREPOSITIONS.

ἀμφὶ adverbial 22, 389

ava with acc. 7, 209; gen. 177

διὰ with gen. 298 ; acc. 400

εἰς ‘ till’ 138, 161

ἐκ ‘at the hands of’ 512

ἐν =veore 21, 126, 132

κατὰ with acc. 217, 2533 gen.
33°

μετὰ with dat. 335, 346, 369

πάρα-ε-:παρείσι 125

παρὲκ 116, 488

mept adverbial 184

προτὶ 147

σὺν adverbial 211

ὑπὲκ 480

ὑπὸ with acc.
375, 463

PARTICLES.

1353 gen. 141,

dv. See Appendix D

ἄρα 47, 52, 64, 92, 107, &c.

av 349

αὐτὰρ 203, 225

αὖτε 222, 248, 266, 393

ve 131, τοι, 366, 393, 458, 525

δὲ in apodosis 57, 182, 311

δὴ 52, 59, 76, 88, &c.

εἰ interjectional 37

ἢ...ἦε (OF ἢ) 175, 253, 280

ἢ ‘surely’ 3, 27

καὶ emphasising 18, 59, 130, 171;
Igo, &c.

ke. See Appendix D

μὲν (for μὴν) 29

μὴ interrogative 405

νυ 79

INDEX.
οὐδὲ ‘ but not’ 64, 92, 216, 230, τε 26, 84, 110, 120, ὅσ.
408 τίπτε 403, 494
περ 35: 57; 379» 543 TOL 3, 27, 211

που 262 τῶ 458, 479

III. Homeric EPITHETS.

ἀθεμίστιος 189, 428 ἐύσσελμος 127

ἀθέμιστος τοῦ
αἰπὺς 286, 303
GKLKUS 515
ἀμβρόσιος 404
ἀμύμων 414
ἀμφιέλισσα 64
ἀπειρέσιος 118
ἀπέλεθρος 538
ἄσπετος 162
διερὸς 43
δίκαιος 175

δῖος 29, 151
δολίχαυλος 156
εἰλίποδες 46
εἰνοσίφυλλος 22
ἕλικες 46
ἐννοσίγαιος 518
ἐνοσίχθων 525
ἐπικάρσιος 70
ἐρίηρες 100, 172
ἐριστάφυλος IIT

ἑσπέριος 336, 452

εὐδείελος 21
ἐυκτίμενος 130

ἀέξω 56

anp 144
alyavén 156
αἴγειροι 141
ἀκέων 427
ἀκουάζομαι 7
ἀλέγω 115

ἄλλος “ besides’ 367

ἀμβροσίη 359
ἀμησάμενος 247
ἀμφιβεβήκει 198
ἀμφιφορεὺς 164
ἀνανεύω 468

ἠέριος 52

ἠλίβατος 243
ἠριγένεια 152

ἠὺς 508

θεουδὴς 176
θεσπέσιος 68, 211, 434
ἱερὸς 56, 165
ἰοδνεφὴς 426
KEPTOMLOS 474
κλυτὸς 364
κυανόπρῳρος 482
κυανοχαίτης 528
λάχεια 116
μιλτοπάρῃος 125
νηλεὴς 17
οὐτιδανὸς 460, 515
παλιῤῥόθιος 485
πέπων 447
ποτιδόρπιος 234, 249
πτολιπόρθιος 504
ῥοδοδάκτυλος 152
τέρην 449
ὑπερφίαλος 106
χθαμαλὸς 25

IV. MISCELLANEOUS.

ἀναξ 440 ᾿
ἀποτηλοῦ 117
ἀσκηθὴς 79
ἄσμενος 63
ἀποβρίζω 151
ἀποδοχμώσας 372
ἀπορὼὺξ 359
ἄροσις 134

αὐτὸς 40, 73, 150, 167, &c.
βουλυτόνδε 58
βυσσοδομεύω 316
γέγωνε 473
δεῖπνον 86

87

88 ODYSSEY. IX.

δίκαι 215

δόρπον 201

δόρυ 498
ἐγκέφαλος 458
ἐδεύησε 483

εἶδαρ 84

ἐίσκω 321
ἐκέκαστο 509
ἔλπομαι 410
ἐμβαλέειν 489
ἐννῆμαρ 82

ἔξοχα 551
ἐπιειμένος 214
ἐπικέλλω 138, 148, 546
ἐπιμασσάμενος 302
ἕρσαι 222

ἔσχες ‘moored’ 279
εὐναὶ 137

ζυγὰ 99

ἤια 212
ἠλασκάζω 457
θέμις 268
θέμιστες 112, 215
θεμιστεύω 114
θέμωσε 486
θυρεὸς 240

θύω 231

ἰαύεσκον 184
ἱκέται 269

ion 42

κάμνω 126
κατανεύω 490
κέλευθα 252
κισσύβιον 346
κληῖδες 103
λαγχάνω intransitive 160
λαοὶ 2, 263
λιπόμην 316
«Λωτόφαγοι 84
μέλλω 4.75
μέτασσαι 221
μηρία 553
VALETAW 23

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BYC. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

νέεσθαι 95
νωλεμέως 4.35
ξείνιον 229, 267
οἰήϊον 483
οἰνοχόος 10
ὀίσατο 213
ὁπλίζω 201
Οὗτις 366

ὄχα 432

ὀχλίζω 242
πάλιν ‘back’ 95, 225

πάντες ‘all kinds of’ 19, 422

TAVUTEPTATOS 25
πεῖσμα 136
περισχόμεθα 199
πῖαρ 135

πλημυρὶς 486
ποτιφωνήεις 456
πρῆξις 253
πρόγονοι 221
προτέρω 62

ῥέξω 553

ῥηγμῖνι 150

ῥίον IQ

στρεφθεὶς 435
σφαραγέω 390, 440
σώω 430

τάλαντον 202
ταναύποδα 464
τάρσοι 219

τέλος 5

τῆ 347

τίθημι ‘make’ 171, 404
τρέφω ‘curdle’ 246
Tpoinbev 38
φαρμάσσω 393
φημὶ 5, 455, 496
φίλος 413

φορτὶς 323

φρένες 301
χαλκεὺς 301

ὥριος 131

SOME PUBLICATIONS OF THE

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

--.- »...-.-- -

ΠΕ ΕΓ PRESS. SERIES.

I. GREEK.

Aristophanes. Aves—Plutus—Rane. By W. C. GREEN,
M.A., late Assistant Master at Rugby School. 3s. 6d. each.

Aristotle. Outlines of the Philosophy of. Compiled by
Epwin ΑΙ ΑΓΕ, M.A., LL.D. Third Edition, Enlarged. 45. 6d.

Euripides. Heracleidz. With Introduction and Critical Notes.
By E. A. Beck, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. 3s. 6a.

Euripides. Hercules Furens. With Introduction, Notes and
Analysis. By A. Gray, M.A., and J. T. Hurcuinson, M.A. New Ed. 425.

Herodotus, Book VIII., Chaps. 1—90. Edited with Notes and

Introduction. By E. 5. ShucksurGH, M.A. 35. 6d.

Book IX., Chaps. 1—89. By the same Editor. 35. 6d.

Homer. - Odyssey, Book IX. With Introduction, Notes and
Appendices by G. M. Epwarps, M.A. 2s. 6d.

Luciani Somnium Charon Piscator et De Luctu. By W. E.
HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow of St John’s College, Cambridge. 35. 6d.

Platonis Apologia Socratis. With Introduction, Notes and
Appendices. By J. Αραμ, B.A. 39. 6d.

Crito. With Introduction, Notes and Appendix. By

the same Editor, 25. 6d. :

Plutarch. Lives-of the Gracchi. With Introduction, Notes
and Lexicon by Rev. H. A. HotpEen, M.A., LL.D. 6s.

Life of Nicias. With Introduction and Notes by

the same Editor. 5s.

Life of Sulia. With Introduction, Notes, and
Lexicon. By the same Editor. 6s.

Sophocles. Oedipus Tyrannus. School Edition, with Intro-
duction and Commentary by ΚΕ. C. Jess, Litt.D.,.LL.D. 45. 6d.

Xenophon. Agesilaus. By H. HAILSTONE, M.A., late Scholar
of Peterhouse, Cambridge. 25. 6d.

Xenophon, Anabasis. With Introduction, Map and English
Notes, by A. Preror, M.A. Two vols. 7s. 6d.

Books I. III. IV. and V. By the same. 2s. each.

Books II. VI. and VII. By the same. 25. 6d. each.

Xenophon. Cyropaedeia. Books I. II. With Introduction
and Notes by Rev. H. A, Hotpen, M.A., LL.D. 2vols. 6s,

Books III. IV. and V. By the same Editor. 55.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lana,
60/12/87

iS)

PUBLICATIONS OF

Il. LATIN.

Beda’s Ecclesiastical History, Books III., IV. Edited with
a life, Notes, Glossary, Onomasticon and Index, by J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., and
J. R. Lumsy, D.D. Revised Edition. 7s. 6a.

Books I. II. By the same Editors. [Jn the Press.
Caesar. De Bello Gallico, Comment. I. With Maps and Notes
by A. G. Pesxett, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. 1s. 6d.

Comment. I. II. TIT. 3s.

Comment. IV. V., and Comment. VII. 2s. each.

Comment. VI. and Comment. VITI. 1s. 6d. each.

Cicero. De Amicitia. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt.D., Fellow
of Gonville and Caius College. Revised Edition. 35. 6d.

Cicero. DeSenectute. By the same Editor. 35. 6d.

Cicero. In Gaium Verrem Actio Prima. With Notes, by
H. Cowig, M.A. ts. 6d.

Cicero. In Q. Caecilium Divinatio et in C. Verrem Actio.
With Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., and H. Cowiz, M.A. 35.

Cicero. Philippica Secunda. With Introduction and Notes by
A. G. PesKeTT, M.A. 3s. 6d.

Cicero. Oratio pro Archia Poeta. By J. S. REID, Litt.D.

Revised Edition. 25.
Cicero. Pro L. Cornelio Balbo Oratio. By the same. 15. 6d.

Cicero. Oratio pro Tito Annio Milone, with English Notes,
&c., by JOHN SMyTH PurTon, B.D. 2s, 6d.

Cicero. Oratio pro L. Murena, with English Introduction
and Notes. By W. E. HerTLanp, M.A. 435.
Cicero. Pro Cn. Plancio Oratio, by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D.

Second Edition. 4s. 6d.

Pro P. Cornelio Sulla Oratio. By J. S. Rerp, Litt.D.

45. 6d.

Cicero. Somnium Scipionis. With Introduction and Notes.
Edited by W. Ὁ. PEARMAN, M.A. 425.

Horace. Epistles, Book I. With Notes and Introduction by

E. S. SHucKBuRGH, M.A., late Fellow of Emmanuel College. 25. 6d.

Livy. Book XXI. With Notes, Introduction and Maps. By
M. S. DimspAatg, M.A., Fellow of King’s College. 45. 6d.

Lucan. Pharsaliae Liber Primus, with English Introduction
and Notes by W. E. HEITLAnp, M.A., and Ὁ. E. Haskins, M.A. 15. 6d.

Ovidii Nasonis Fastorum Liber VI. With Notes by A.
Swewick, M.A., Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. 1s. 6d.

Quintus Curtius. A Portion of the History (Alexander in India).
By W. E. HeitTLanp, M.A., and T. E. Raven, B.A. With Two Maps. 35. 6d.

London; Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 3

Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Libri I—XTI. Edited with Notes
by A. Stpewick, M.A. 15. 6d. each.

— Bucolica. With Introduction and Notes by the same
Editor. 1s. 6d.

— Georgicon LibriI. II. By the same Editor. 25.
— — Libri ΠῚ ΤΥ. By thesame Editor. 2s.

lll. FRENCH.

Corneille. La Suite du Menteur. A Comedy in Five Acts.
With Notes Philological and Historical, by G. Masson, B.A. 2s.

De Bonnechose. Lazare Hoche. With three Maps, Intro-
duction and Commentary, by C. CoLBEck, M.A. 2s.

D’Harleville. Le Vieux Célibataire. A Comedy, Gram-

matical and Historical Notes, by G. Masson, B.A. 2s.

De Lamartine. Jeanne D’Arc. Edited with a Map and
Notes Historical and Philological, and a Vocabulary, by Rev. A. Ὁ. CLAPIN,
M.A., St John’s College, Cambridge. 2s.

De Vigny. La Canne de Jonc. Edited with Notes by
Rev. H. A. Butt, M.A., late Master at Wellington College. 25.

Erckmann-Chatrian. La Guerre. With Map, Introduction
and Commentary by Rev. A. C, CLapin, M.A. 3s.

La Baronne de Staél-Holstein. Le Directoire. (Considéra-
tions sur la Révolution Frangaise. Troisitme et quatriéme parties.) Revised
and enlarged. With Notes by G. Masson, B.A. and G. W. Protuero, M.A. 25.

------ ———_ Dix Années @Exil. Livre II. Chapitres 1—8.

By the same Editors. New Edition, enlarged. 2s. F

Lemercier. Fredegonde et Brunehaut. A Tragedy in Five
Acts. By GusTavE Masson, B.A. 2s.

Moliére. Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme, Comédie-Ballet en
Cing Actes.’ (1670.) By Rev. A. Ὁ. Crapin, M.A. 1s. δά.

— L’Ecole des Femmes. With Introduction and Notes by
G. Saintssury, M.A. 2s. 6d.

Piron. La Métromanie. A Comedy, with Notes, by G.

Masson, B.A. 2s.

Sainte-Beuve. M. Daru (Causeries du Lundi, Vol. IX.).
By G. Masson, B.A. 25.

Saintine. Picciola. With Introduction, Notes and Map. By
Rev. A. C. Crapin, M.A. 2s.

Scribe and Legouvé. Bataille de Dames. Edited by Rev.
H. A. Buty, M.A. 2s,

Scribe. Le Verre d’Eau. A Comedy; with Memoir, Gram-
matical and Historical Notes. Edited by C. Cotpecx, M.A. 2s,

Sedaine. Le Philosophe sans le savoir. Edited with Notes
by Rev. H. A. Butt, M.A., late Master at Wellington College. 2s.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

4 PUBLICATIONS OF

Thierry. Lettres sur Vhistoire de France AL —XXIV).
By G. Masson, B.A. and G. W. ProTuero, M.A. 2s.

Récits des Temps Mérovingiens Τ ΤΠ Edited by
Gustave Masson, B.A. Univ. Gallic., and A. R. Ropes, M.A. With Map. 3s.

Villemain. Lascaris ou Les Grecs du XVe Siécle, Nouvelle
Historique. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s.

Voltaire. Histoire du Siécle de Louis XIV. Chaps. IL—

τς Edited with Notes by G. Masson, B.A. and 6. W. Prorurro, M.A.
25.

Part II. Chaps. XIV—XXIV. By the same Editors.
With Three Maps. 25. 6d.

pant III. Chaps. XXV.to end. By the same Editors.
2s. 6

Xavier de Maistre. La Jeune Siberienne. Le Lépreux de
la Cité D’Aoste. By G. Masson, B.A. 25.

IV. GERMAN.
Ballads on German History. Arranged and annotated by

WILHELM WaGnER, Ph.D. 425.

Benedix. Doctor Wespe. Lustspiel in ftinf Aufziigen, Edited

with Notes by Kart HERMANN BreEvl, M.A. 3s.

Freytag. Der Staat Friedrichs des Grossen. With Notes.
By WILHELM WaGNER, Ph.D. 25.

German Dactylic Poetry. Arranged and annotated by

WILHELM WaGNER, Ph.D. 25.

Goethe’s Knabenjahre. (1749—1759.) Arranged and anno-
Py 5 δ.

tated by WILHELM WAGNER, Ph

Hermann und Dorothea. By WILHELM WAGNER,
Ph.D. Revised edition by J. W. CARTMELL, M.A. 435. 6d.

Gutzkow. Zopf und Schwert. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen.
By H. J. WoLstENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 35. 6d.

Hauff. Das Wirthshaus im Spessart. By A. SCHLOTTMANN,
Ph.D. 3s. 6d.

Hauff. Die Karavane. Edited with Notes by A. SCHLOTT-
MANN, Ph.D. 35. 6d.

Immermann. Der Oberhof. A tale of Westphalian Life, by

WILHELM WaGNER, Ph.D. 5435.

Kohlrausch. Das Jahr 1813. With English Notes by WILHELM
WacGner, Ph.D. 2s.

Lessing and Gellert. Selected Fables. Edited with Notes
by Kart HerMANN Breut, M.A., Lecturer in German at the University of
Cambridge. 3s.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5

oo Letters. Selections from. Edited by JAMES

Sime, M.A

Raumer. Der erste Kreuzzug (1095—1099). By WILHELM
WAGNER, Ph.D. 3s.

Riehl. Culturgeschichtliche Novellen. Edited by H. J.
WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 45, 6d.

Uhland. Ernst, Herzog von Schwaben. With Introduction
and Notes. By the same Editor. 3 5. 6d.

V. ENGLISH.

Ancient Philosophy from Thales to Cicero, A Sketch of. By
Joseru B. Mayor, M.A. 3s. 6d.

Bacon’s History of the Reign a oe King Henry VII. With

Notes by the Rev. Professor LumBy, Ὁ
Cowley’s Essays. With Eneroduben and Notes, by the Rev.

Professor Lumsy, D.D

45.
More’s History of King Richard III. Edited with Notes,
Glossary, Index of Names. By J. Rawson Lumsy, D.D. 35. 6d.

More’s Utopia. With Notes, by Rev. Prof. Lumpy, D.D. 545.

The Two Noble Kinsmen, edited with Introduction and Notes,
by the Rev. Professor SkreaT, Litt.D. 535. 6d.

VI. EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE.

Comenius, John Amos, Bishop of the Moravians. His Life
and Educational Works, by 5. S. Lauriz, A.M., F.R.S.E. New Edition,
revised. 35. 6d.

Education, Three Lectures on the Practice of. Delivered

under the direction of the Teachers’ Training Syndicate. 2s,
Locke on Education. With Introduction and Notes by the
Rev. & H. Quick, M.A. 3s. 6d.

Milton’s Tractate on Education. A- facsimile reprint from
the Edition of 1673. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by Oscar
BRowninG, M.A. 25.

Modern Languages, Lectures on the Teaching of. By C.

Co.seEck, M.A. 2s.

Teacher, General aims of the, and Form Management. Two
Lectures delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1883, by
F. W. Farrar, D.D. and R. B. Poo, B.D. 1s. 6d.

Teaching, Theory and Practice of. By the Rev. E. THRING,
M.A., late Head Master of Uppingham School. New Edition. 45. 6d.

Other Volumes are in preparation.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

6 PUBLICATIONS OF

The Cambridge Bible for
Srbools and Colleges,

GENERAL EDITOR: J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D.,
‘DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.

“Tt is difficult to commend too highly this excellent series, the
volumes of which are now becoming numerous.” —Guardian.

‘©The modesty of the general title of this series has, we believe,
led many to misunderstand its character and underrate its value. The
books are well suited for study in the upper forms of our best schools,
but not the less are they adapted to the wants of all Bible students
who are not specialists. We doubt, indeed, whether any of the
numerous popular commentaries recently issued in this country will be
found more serviceable for general use.” —Academy.

‘Of great value. The whole series of comments for schools is
highly esteemed by students capable of forming a judgment. The
books are scholarly without being pretentious: information is so given
as to be easily understood.” —Sword and Trowel.

NOW READY. Cloth, Extra Feap. δύο.

Book of Joshua. By Rev. G. F. MAcLEAR, D.D. With
Maps. 2s. 6d.

Book of Judges. By Rev. J. J. 1145, M.A.. 35. 6a.

First Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. KIRKPATRICK, M.A.
With Map. 435. 6d.

Second Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. KIRKPATRICK, M.A.
With 2 Maps. 3s. 6d.

First Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumpy, D.D. With
3 Maps. 3s. 6d.

Second Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumpy, D.D. With
3 Maps. 45. 6d.

Book of Job. By Rev. A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D. 5s.

Book of Ecclesiastes. By Very Rev. E.H. PLUMPTRE, D.D. 5s.
Book of Jeremiah. By Rev. A. W. STREANE, M.A. 45. 6d.
Book of Hosea. By Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D. 3s.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 7

Books of Obadiah and Jonah. By ΠΝ PEROWNE. 25. 6d.
Book of Micah. By Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D. Is. 6d.
Books of Haggai and Zechariah. By Arch. PEROWNE. 35.

Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. CARR, M.A,
With 2 Maps. 25. 6d.

Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. MACLEAR,
D.D. With 4 Maps. 2s. 6d.

Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon FARRAR.
With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.

Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A.,
D.D. With4 Maps. 4s. 6d.

Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Professor LumBy, D.D.
With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.

Epistle to the Romans. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, M.A. 435. 6d.

First Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With Map. 2s.

Second Corinthians. By Rev. J.J. Lias, M.A. With Map. 2s.

Epistle to the Ephesians. By Rev. H. Ὁ. G. MOULE, M.A.
2S. .

Epistle to the Hebrews. By Arch. FARRAR, D.D. 35. 6d.

General Epistle of St James. By Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE,
Dit its. 62.

Epistles of St Peter and St Jude. By Very Rev. E. H.
PiLuMpTRE, D.D. 425. 62. τ

Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A.,D.D. 35. 6d.

Preparing.

Book of Genesis. By Very Rev. the Dean of Peterborough.

Books of Exodus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. By Rev.
C. Ὁ. GinsBurc, LL.D.

Books of Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rev. Prof. RYLE, M.A.
Book of Psalms. By Rev. Prof. KIRKPATRICK, M.A.

Book of Isaiah. By W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A.

Book of Ezekiel. By Rev. A. B. DAvIDSoN, D.D.

Epistle to the Galatians. By Rev. E. H. PEROWNE, D.D.
Epistles to one Philippians, Colossians and Philemon. By

Rev. H. C. G. Moutz, M.A
Epistles to the Thessalonians. By Rev. W. F. MOULTON, D.D,
Book of Revelation. By Rev. W. H. SImcox, M.A.

London; Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.

8 PUBLICATIONS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Che Cambridge Greek Cestament for
Srhools any Colleges,

with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and
English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor,

J. J. 5. PEROWNE, D.D., DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.

Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A.
With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.

Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. Ὁ. F. MACLEAR, D.D.
With 3 Maps. 4s. 6d.

Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon FARRAR.
With 4 Maps. 6s.

Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A.
With 4 Maps. 6s.

Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Professor Lumpy, D.D.
With 4 Maps. 6s.

First Epistle to the Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. 1.14.5, M.A. 45.
Second Epistle to the Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A.
[Preparing.
Epistle to the Hebrews. By Archdeacon FARRAR, D.D.
[lz the Press.
Epistle of St James. By Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D.
[Preparing.
Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A.,D.D. 4s.

London: C. J. CLAY anv SONS,
CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.
Glasgow: 263, ARGYLE STREET.

Cambritge; DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO.

Leipsig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J- CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,

oe Ὁ Ἐν

|| University of Toronto
Library

ΡΟ NOT
| REMOVE
‘|| THE.
CARD
FROM
THIS
POCKET

6255

ee oe “5 -

Acme Library Card Pocket |
~LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED

TT
αἱ
=

τ
ῷ

4

rf

dd
ς
oO
.
wu
, a
ΟΣ
Pts

oO
ᾧ
μα
Vv
2

=

AuthorHomer.....

|

PATRAS
YEAR
ἀ nics sy _
ANN = ae ie a Is i ies if
ας pe
i Ny PAE AUN mi ‘eh
Reith

Seite
bt Patras
AN ἠδ

A) Fon

ΜΝ HG
NO
ΟΝ

OU i AE ἢ
Nes Raa ee

rt a
τὰ ., Ais
eT

iN aye \ ἴδῃ ᾿ '

psy ἣξ YAS SN ἊΝ

Ne ee ΜΑΚΡΌΣ i t Ui APs) Ἦν ἐν oF
retin ca Ra ‘Rha ‘ee ae He ᾿

ον ἣν ΠῚ

ἘΣ γο
ye)

a "ἢ

Sree lo a
Ay es ab ᾿ He
. Ἷ ᾿, Ot . ᾿ ᾿. . ay ne in
᾿ ᾿ς, a

Ne

BN sivedns
« i Nes Rie

aay -
Cen Sta
- «τ
ἐπ Ὁ -
Ses a (αἱ
ern ote =

=~
Ὧν

ae

a ee

su τ ‘3
Aa

ine

Sie

; iA
aT A

7 : $532) ΐ nee Ay

ie ae if i: ale, He te

a i 7 hs Me Ὧν ἮΝ ϊ srsse: Rites H &,
ἣ i 2 | . A oF ), eh AK δὰ Vi} 5

ας
a
τ

1G 2 ὃ
εν ΝΑ i
GESUS: ἀρὰ

ἢ Ἶ
4 5 i ny y HS Pf ὅλη:
ν᾿.
OR co ae ae Bs Mh ὍΝ Tas Honey Hg ἡ ΜΝ uy Weta
τὰ HUE sa EER EAN EN GE τ Hite at ΝΙΝ Wert tS ἯΙ Ue NGBe ee Ra av - -
- Psa Bani sere Bans ates a ἜΡΙΣ SES: ΔΝ Agee! ΤΙΣ ΜῊΝ ἴδ ὯΝ Tea a) δι na A ὯΝ Waite:

NE er

a GN Murty mNMGRNGECNEODT SUALATNGNY YANK Ke τὰ tnt PAI OH ΠΡ TEES CS ἀπ τι ἜΘΟΣ PAN ne

ne -